HISTORY OF THE INQUISITIONS
After the Roman Church had
consolidated its power in the early Middle Ages, heretics came to be regarded
as enemies of society. The crime of heresy was defined as a deliberate denial
of an article of truth of the Catholic faith, and a public and obstinate
persistence in that
alleged error. At this time, there was a sense of Christian unity among townspeople and rulers alike, and most of them agreed with the Church that heretics seemed to threated society itself.
alleged error. At this time, there was a sense of Christian unity among townspeople and rulers alike, and most of them agreed with the Church that heretics seemed to threated society itself.
A third variety of the Inquisition was the Roman
Inquisition. Alarmed by the spread of Protestantism and especially by its
penetration into Italy, Pope Paul III in 1542 established in Rome the
Congregation of the Inquisition. This institution was al so known as the Roman
Inquisition and the Holy Office. Six cardinals including Carafa constituted the
original inquisition whose powers extended to the whole Church. The "Holy
Office" was really a new institution related to the Medieval Inquisition
only by vague precedents. More free from episcopal control than its
predecessor, it also conceived of its function differently. Some saw its
establishment as an attempt to counter-balance the severe Spanish Inquisition
at a time when much of Italy was under Spanish rule. Whereas the medieval
Inquisition had focused on popular misconceptions which resulted in the
disturbance of public order, the Holy Office was concerned with orthodoxy of a
more academic nature, especially as it appeared in the writings of theologians.
In its first twelve years, the activities of the Roman Inquisition were
relatively modest and were restricted almost exclusively to Italy. Cardinal
Carafa became Pope Paul IV in 1555 and immediately urged a vigorous pursuit of
"suspects." His snare did not exclude bishops or even cardinals of
the Church. Pope Paul IV carged the congregation to draw up a list of books
which he felt offended faith or morals. This resulted in the first Index of
Forbidden Books (1559). Although succeeding popes tempered the zeal of the Roman
Inquisition,
many viewed the institution as the cutomary instrument of
papal government used in the regulation of Church order. This was the
institution that would later put Galileo on trial.
However, the repression of
heresy remained unorganized, and with the large scale heresies in the 11th and
12th centuries, Pope Gregory IX instituted the papal inquisition in 1231 for
the apprehension and trial of heretics. The name Inquisition is der ived from
the Latin verb inquiro (inquire into). The Inquisitiors did not wait for
complaints, but sought out persons accused of heresy. Although the Inquisition
was created to combat the heretical Cathari and Waldenses, the Inquisition
later extended i ts activity to include witches, diviners, blasphemers, and other
sacrilegious persons.
Another reason for Pope
Gregory IX's creation of the Inquisition was to bring order and legality to the
process of dealing with heresy, since there had been tendencies in the mobs of
townspeople to burn alleged heretics without much of a trial. Pope Gregory's
original intent for the Inquisition was a court of exception to inquire into
and glean the beliefs of those differing from Catholic teaching, and to
instruct them in the orthodox doctrine. It was hoped that heretics would see the
falsity of the ir opinion and would return to the Roman Catholic Church. If
they persisted in their heresy, however, Pope Gregory, finding it necessary to
protect the Catholic community from infection would have suspects handed over
to civil authorities since these her etics had violated not only Church law but
civil law as well. The secular authorities would apply their own brands of
punishment for civil disobedience which, at the time, included burning at the
stake.
The inquisitiors, or judges
of this medieval Inquisition were recruited almost exclusively from the
Franscian and Dominican orders. In the early period of the institution, the
Inquisitiors rode the circut in search of heretics, but this practice was short
lived. The Inquisitors soon acquired the right to summon the suspects from
their homes to the Inquisition center. The medieval Inquisition functioned only
in a limited way in northern Europe. It was employed most in the south of
France and in nor thern Italy.
Throughout the
Inquisition's history, it was rivaled by local ecclesiastical and secular
jurisdictions. No matter how determined, no pope succeeded in establishing
complete control of the institution. Medieval kings, princes, bishops, and
civil auth orities wavered between acceptance and resistance of the
Inquisition. The institution reached its apex in the second half of the 13th
century. During this period, the tribunals were almost entirely free from any
authority, including that of the pope. T herefore, it was almost impossible to eradicate
abuse.
A second variety of the
Inquisition was the infamous Spanish Inquisition, authorized by Pope Sixtus IV
in 1478. Pope Sixtus tried to establish harmony between the inquisitors and the
ordinaries, but was unable to maintain control of the desires of Ki ng
Ferdinand V and Queen Isablella. Sixtus agreed to recognize the independence of
the Spanish Inquisition. This institution survived to the beginning of the 19th
century, and was permanently suppressed by a decree on July 15, 1834.
Dave Hunt, A Cup of Trembling (Eugene, Oregon:
Harvest House Publishers, 1995): 160:
Church historian R. Tudor
Jones writes that "the majority of the martyrs were ordinary people,
including many women"...John Foxe was an eyewitness and earnest historian
of the fierce persecution in England in his day. His Book of Martyrs gives
detailed accounts of many public trials and executions of those whom the Roman
Catholic Church judged to be "heretics" worthy of death. His
descriptions of Christians being burned at the stake tell of their inspiring
bravery in the face of such a horrible death and of the determination of Roman
Catholicism to exterminate everywhere true Christians who opposed her.
Similar records have come down of the massacres of Jews at the hands of the Roman
Church.
John Daniel, The Grand Design Exposed (CHJ
Publishing, 1999): 27, 78:
Through relentless torture,
starvation, genocide, massacres, burning at the stake, against every
conceivable fury of [Papal] Rome, they [i.e., the ‘seeds of protest’] could not
be extinguished. History estimates that over one hundred million people lost
their lives during that time of [Papal] Roman tyranny. Is it any wonder that
God graphically describes this onslaught of [Papal] Rome as her being ‘drunken
with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus’, and
calls her the ‘Beast’?
…For the unbiased
researcher, history reeks of the butchery of Romanism, where whole cities and
populations were unmercifully wiped out, just because they worshipped God in a
manner that was different from Roman Catholicism.
Charles A. Bolton (Ex-Roman
Catholic priest):
What has turned my soul
against Roman abuse of power is the way in which it has tortured and burned
such saints of God as Joan of Arc, hundreds of the Albigensian martyrs in
France in the 12th century, the Knights Templar, John Huss [Czech Jan Hus], the
Dominican Savonarola, the Dominican Giordano Bruno, [and] the Anglican bishops
Cranmer, Ridley, and Latimer. The Inquisition has promoted at least two wholesale
massacres: [hundreds of] thousands of Protestant Waldensians in northern Italy,
and thousands of Protestant Huguenots by the massacre of St. Bartholomew in
France. More than 30,000 of the most cultured Protestants of France were put to
the sword on the night of St. Bartholomew, August 24, 1572. At the news
[of this brutal, bloody massacre], the Pope had cannons fired, proclaimed a
jubilee, ordered a Te Deum of thanksgiving to be sung, and struck a special
medal to commemorate the glorious ‘victory’.
Dave Hunt, A Woman Rides the Beast (Eugene, Oregon:
Harvest House Publishers, 1994): 80, 261:
To wring out confessions
from these poor creatures, the Roman Catholic Church devised ingenious tortures
so excruciating and barbarous that one is sickened by their recital.
The Medieval Inquisition
had flourished for centuries when Pope Paul III, in 1542, gave it permanent
status as the first of Rome’s Sacred Congregations, the ‘Holy, Catholic and
Apostolic Inquisition’. Known more recently as the ‘Holy Office’, its name was
changed in 1967 to the ‘Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith’…Therefore
it is not surprising that the ‘Office of the Inquisition’ still occupies the
Palace of the Inquisition adjacent to the Vatican, though under its new name,
the ‘Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith’. Its current Grand Inquisitor,
who reports directly to the pope, is the former Archbishop of Munich, Joseph
Cardinal Ratzinger, whom Time [Magazine] has called ‘the world’s most powerful
cardinal [and] the Catholic Church’s chief enforcer of dogma…’
Will Durant (Historian
1885-1981), The Story of Civilization (MJF
Books, 1993):
Christians [i.e., Roman
Catholics] of the twelfth century accused the Jews of kidnapping Christian
children either to sacrifice them to Jahveh, or to use their blood as medicine
or in the making of unleavened bread for the Passover feast. Jews were charged
with poisoning the wells…and of stealing consecrated wafers to pierce them and
draw from them the blood of Christ…[and] of draining the wealth of Christendom
into Jewish hands.”
Peter de Rosa, Vicars of Christ: The Dark Side of the
Papacy (New York, NY: Crown Publishers, 1988): 175:
Of eighty popes in a line
from the thirteenth century on, not one of them disapproved of the theology and
apparatus of Inquisition. On the contrary, one
after another added his own cruel touches to the workings of this deadly
machine.
F. Tupper Saussy, Rulers of Evil (HarperCollins, 2001):
xviii, 304:
The Roman Inquisition…had
been administered since 1542 by the Jesuits.
Pontifex Maximus [i.e., the
pope of Rome] has laundered the Inquisition’s name twice. In 1908, Pope Pius X
renamed it ‘the Holy Office’, which [Pope] Paul VI transformed into [the]
‘Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith’ in 1965.
The unHoly Inquisitions
The unHoly Inquisitions
"Anyone who attempts
to construe a personal view of God
which conflicts with Church dogma must be burned without pity."
- Pope
Innocent III -THE CATHOLIC CHURCH
HAS KILLED MILLIONS - THIS IS NOT CHRISTIANITY.
The
Inquisition was an ecclesiastical court and process of the Roman Catholic
Church setup for the purpose towards the discovery and punishment of heresy
which wielded immense power and brutality in medieval and early modern times.
The Inquisitions function was principally assembled to repress all heretics of
rights, depriving them of their estate and assets which became subject to the
ownership of the Catholic treasury, with each relentlessly sought to destroy
anyone who spoke, or even thought differently to the Catholic Church. This
system for close to over six centuries became the legal framework throughout
most of Europe that orchestrated one of the most confound religious orders in
the course of mankind.
Inquisition Procedure
At root the word Inquisition signifies as little of evil as the primitive "inquire," or the adjective inquisitive, but as words, like persons, lose their characters by bad associations, so "Inquisition" has become infamous and hideous as the name of an executive department of the Roman Catholic Church.
Inquisition Procedure
At root the word Inquisition signifies as little of evil as the primitive "inquire," or the adjective inquisitive, but as words, like persons, lose their characters by bad associations, so "Inquisition" has become infamous and hideous as the name of an executive department of the Roman Catholic Church.
All crimes and all vices
are contained in this one word Inquisition. Murder, robbery, arson, outrage,
torture, treachery, deceit, hypocrisy, cupidity, holiness. No other word in all
languages is so hateful as this one that owes its abhorrent preeminence to its
association with the Roman Church.
In the Dark Side of Christian History, Helen Ellerbe describes how the same men who had been both prosecutor and judge decided upon the sentence of heresy. Once an Inquisitor arrived to a heresy-ridden district, a 40 day period of grace was usually allowed to all who wished to confess by recanting their faith.
In the Dark Side of Christian History, Helen Ellerbe describes how the same men who had been both prosecutor and judge decided upon the sentence of heresy. Once an Inquisitor arrived to a heresy-ridden district, a 40 day period of grace was usually allowed to all who wished to confess by recanting their faith.
After this period of grace
had finished, the inhabitants were then summoned to appear before the
Inquisitor. Citizens accused of heresy would be woken in the dead of night,
ordered, if not gagged, and then escorted to the holy edifice, or Inquisition
prison for closer examination.
In 1244, the Council of
Harbonne ordered that in the sentencing of heretics, no husband should be
spared because of his wife, nor wife because of her husband, and no parent
spared from a helpless child. Once in custody victims waited before their judge
anxiously, while he pondered through the document of their accusation. During
the first examination, enough of their property was likewise confiscated to
cover the expenses of the preliminary investigation.
The accused would then be
implicated and asked incriminating and luring questions in a dexterous manner
of trickery calculated to entangle most. Many manual's used and promulgated
were by the grand inquisitor Bernardus
Guidonis, the Author of Practica
Inquisitionis (Practice of the Inquisition) and the Directorium Inquisitorum (Guideline for Inquisitors) completed by Nicolaus Eymerich, grand inquisitor of
Aragon. These were the authoritative text-books for the use of inquisitors
until the issue of Torquemada's instructions in 1483, which was an enlarged and
revised Directorium.
A Chapter of the Manual is
headed "of the torture" and contains these small reflections:
"The torture is not an
infallible method to obtain the truth; there are some men so pusillanimous that
at the first twinge of pain they will confess crimes they never committed;
others there are so valiant and robust that they bear the most cruel torments.
Those who have once been placed upon the rack suffer it with great courage,
because their limbs accommodate themselves to it with facility or resist with
force; others with charms and spells render themselves insensible, and will die
before they will confess anything."
The author gives further
directions:
“When sentence of torture
has been given, and while the executioner is preparing to apply it, the
inquisitor and the grave persons who assist him should make fresh attempts to
persuade the accused to confess the truth; the executioners and their
assistants, while stripping him, should affect uneasiness, haste, and sadness,
endeavoring thus to instill fear into his mind; and when he is stripped naked
the inquisitors should take him aside, exhorting him to confess, and promising
him his life upon condition of his doing so, provided that he is not a relapsed
(one dilated a second time), because in such a case they cannot promise him
that."
Later afterwards in the
sixteenth century, Cardinal Giovanni
Caraffa, a zealot for the purity of Catholicism who later became the pope
himself, also held a stern and gloomy view of moral rectitude for heretics. In
1542, he was appointed by pope Paul III to administer the Inquisition.
The manuscript life of Caraffa
gives the following rules drawn up by Caraffa himself:
"Firstly when the faith
is in question, there must be no delay; but at the slightest suspicion,
rigorous measures must be resorted to with all speed. Secondly, no
consideration is to be shown to any prince or prelate, however high his
station. Thirdly, extreme severity is rather to be exercised against those who
attempt to shield themselves under the protection of any potentate, and
fourthly, no man must lower himself by showing toleration toward heretics of
any kind."
The inquisition put their victims to the test (here using the
rack)
Most defendants confessed in the long run in order to escape the
great anguish and bitter torture.
Once found guilty (regardless) they were handed over to the civil
authorities to be "relaxed" (that is of course, burnt alive)
Refusing to confess at the
first hearing, saw heretics being remanded to the prisons for several months.
The dungeons were situated underground, so that the outcries of the subject
might not reach other parts of the building. In some medieval cells, the
inauspicious were bound in stocks or chains, unable to move about and forced to
sleep standing up or on the ground. In some cases there was no light or
ventilation, inmates were generally starved and kept in solitary confinement in
the dark and allowed no contact with the outside world, including that of their
own family.
In 1252, Pope Innocent IV officially authorized
the creation of the horrifying Inquisition torture chambers. It also included
anew perpetual imprisonment or death at the stake without the bishops consent.
Acquittal of the accused was now virtually impossible. Thus, with a license
granted by the pope himself, Inquisitors were free to explore the depths of
horror and cruelty. Dressed as black-robed fiends with black cowls over their
heads, Inquisitors could extract confessions from just about anyone. The
Inquisition invented every conceivable devise to inflict pain by slowly
dismembering and dislocating the body.
Many of the devices were
inscribed with the motto "Glory be
only to God." Bernardus Guidonis,
the Inquisitor in Toulouse instructed the layman as to never argue with the
unbeliever, but as to "thrust his sword into the man's belly as far as it
will go." George Ryley Scott
describes how the inquisitors, gorged with their inhumanity, and developed a
degree of callousness rarely rivaled in the annals of civilization, with the
ecclesiastical authorities condemning every faith outside of Christianity as demonic.
Even the very fact of having a charge brought against you, and of being summoned to the Inquisition was sufficient to strike abject terror into the bravest man or woman. For very few who entered the doors of that halls of torment emerged whole in mind and body. If they escaped with their life, they were, with rare exceptions, maimed, physically or mentally forever. Those who did happen to endure the dungeons generally went mad in captivity, screaming out in despair to escape their purgatories. Others willingly committed suicide during their confinement.
Even the very fact of having a charge brought against you, and of being summoned to the Inquisition was sufficient to strike abject terror into the bravest man or woman. For very few who entered the doors of that halls of torment emerged whole in mind and body. If they escaped with their life, they were, with rare exceptions, maimed, physically or mentally forever. Those who did happen to endure the dungeons generally went mad in captivity, screaming out in despair to escape their purgatories. Others willingly committed suicide during their confinement.
The defendant were known to
incriminate themselves at any chance they had to escape the horrors. As Henry Charles Lea describes, one of the
conditions of escaping the penalties was that they stated all they knew of
other heretics and apostates, under the general terror, there was little hesitation
in denouncing not only friends and acquaintances, but the nearest and dearest
kindred--parents, children, brothers and sisters--this ultimately and
indefinitely prolonged the Inquisitions through their associates.
In the ages of faith, when
the priest, was little less than a God
himself, a curse from his lips was often more feared than physical torments. To
even establish an accusation against a bishop itself required 72 witnesses;
against a deacon was 27; against an inferior dignitary was 7, and for
non-members of the clergy, 2 was sufficient to convict. Whole communities went
mad with grief and fear of the thought towards being denounced to the
Inquisition. It spread all over Europe. Men, women, and children, all legally
murdered on evidence by a church, which today would only be accepted unless
the court and jury specifically composed of the inmates of a lunatic asylum.
During the course,
defendants had no rights to counsel or advice, and was even denied the right to
know the names of their accusers. No favorable evidence or character witnesses
were permitted. In any case, one who even spoke for an accused heretic would be
arrested as an accomplice. Never would a prisoner of the Inquisition have seen
the accusation against himself, or any other. All efforts relating to time,
place, and person were carefully concealed.
Henry
Charles Lea describes however that evidence was accepted from witnesses who
could not legally testify in any other kind of trial; such as condemned
criminals, other heretics, or children even as young as the age of two. The
Inquisitor Jean Bodin (1529-96)
author of De La Demonomanie des Sorciers
(Of the Demonomania of Witches)
especially valued child witnesses for extracting confessions, as they were
easily persuaded to confess. Children though, were no exception for being
prosecuted and tortured themselves. The treatment of witches' children was
particularly brutal.
Suspicion alone of
witchcraft would warrant torture. Once a girl was nine and a half, and a boy
was ten and a half, they were both liable to inquiry. Younger children below
this age were still nevertheless tortured to elicit testimonies that could be
used against their own parents. A famous French magistrate was known to have
regretted his leniency when, instead of having young children accused of
witchcraft burned, he had only sentenced them to be flogged while they watched
their parents burn.
The children of those
parents murdered usually were force to beg in vain upon the streets, for no one
dared feed or shelter them thus incurring a suspicion of heresy upon
themselves. The suspicion was sufficient enough to drive away even the closest
kindred and friends of the unfortunate. Sympathy for them would be interpreted
as sympathy with their heresy.
Put to the torture using the Pulley
-the accused confessed to anything and everything that their
tormentors wanted them to admit.
The pulley or strappado was the first torture of the
Inquisition usually applied. Executioners would hoist the victim up to the ceiling
using a rope with their hands tied securely behind their back. They were then
suspended about six feet from the floor. In this position, heavy iron weights,
usually amounting to about 45 kg, were attached to their feet. The executioners
would then pull on the rope, then suddenly allowing it to slack causing the
victim to fall.
The rapid descent would
then come to an abrupt stop, bewildering every joint and nerve in the system.
In most cases it entailed dislocation. This process was repeated again and
again heavier and more intense until the culprit confessed or became
unconscious. Christian Monks would
stand by to record any confessions, with even records today displaying the
transformation of the monks steady handwriting to vigorous shaking after they
recanted inside the dungeons.
If a relapsed heretic
refused to recant and endure the torture, the contumacious sufferer was then
carried to the scaffold and his body bound to a wooden cross. There the
executioner, with a bar of iron, would break each leg and arm in two places and
left to die. If the heretic was slow to expire, the executioner would then
partake to strangulation, and their body was bound to a stake and burnt
outside.
Papal Inquisition (1233)
At the close of the 12th century, heresy was spreading rapidly in Southern France. Papal legates were sent by Pope Innocent III into the disaffected district to increase the severity of repressive measures against the Waldenses. In 1200, Peter of Castelnau was made associate inquisitor for Southern France. The powers of the papal legates were increased so as to bring non-compliant bishops within the net. Diego, bishops of Osma, and Dominec came onto the scene. In 1206, Peter and Raoul went as spies among the Albigenses.
Papal Inquisition (1233)
At the close of the 12th century, heresy was spreading rapidly in Southern France. Papal legates were sent by Pope Innocent III into the disaffected district to increase the severity of repressive measures against the Waldenses. In 1200, Peter of Castelnau was made associate inquisitor for Southern France. The powers of the papal legates were increased so as to bring non-compliant bishops within the net. Diego, bishops of Osma, and Dominec came onto the scene. In 1206, Peter and Raoul went as spies among the Albigenses.
Count
Raymond of Toulouse abased himself in 1207, before Peter promised to extirpate the
heretics he had defended. Dominec advised a crusade against the Albigenses. The
pope's inquisitors tried, condemned, and punished offenders inflicting the
death penalty itself with the concurrence of the civil powers.
The Inquisition was also destined to become a permanent institution. The vigor and success of the Papal Legatine Inquisition assured this. The Fourth Lateran Council took the initial steps with Pope Innocent III presiding. The synodal courts were given something of the character of inquisitorial tribunals. Synods were to be held in each province annually, and violations of the Lateran canons rigorously punished.
The Inquisition was also destined to become a permanent institution. The vigor and success of the Papal Legatine Inquisition assured this. The Fourth Lateran Council took the initial steps with Pope Innocent III presiding. The synodal courts were given something of the character of inquisitorial tribunals. Synods were to be held in each province annually, and violations of the Lateran canons rigorously punished.
The condemned were to be
left in the hands of the secular power, and their goods were to be confiscated.
The secular powers were to be admonished and induced, and, should it prove
necessary, were to be compelled to the utmost of their power to exterminate all
who were pointed out as heretics by the church. Any prince declining not to
purge his land of heresy was to be excommunicated. If he persisted, complaint
was to be made to the pope, who was then to absolve his vassals from allegiance
and allow the country to be seized by Catholics who should exterminate the
heretics. Those who joined in the crusade for the extermination of heretics
were to have the some indulgence as the crusaders who went to the Holy Land.
In the face of this inexpugnable record, how futile it is for modern church apologists to pretend that Rome did not shed blood, and was not responsible for the atrocities of the Inquisition. The Council of Toulouse in 1229 adopted a number of canons tending to give permanent character to the Inquisition as an institution.
In the face of this inexpugnable record, how futile it is for modern church apologists to pretend that Rome did not shed blood, and was not responsible for the atrocities of the Inquisition. The Council of Toulouse in 1229 adopted a number of canons tending to give permanent character to the Inquisition as an institution.
It made or indicated the
machinery for questioning, convicting, and punishing. Heretics were to be
excluded from medical practice; the houses in which they were found to be razed
to the ground; they were to be delivered to the archbishop, or local
authorities; forfeiture or public rights could be removed only by a papal
dispensation; any one who allowed a heretic to remain in his country, or who
shielded him in the slightest degree, would lose his land, personal property,
and official position; the local magistracy joined in the search for heretics;
men from the ages of 14, and women from 12, were to make oath and renew it
every two years, that they would inform on heretics.
This made every person
above those ages a bloodhound to track to torture and kill. Local councils
added to these regulations, always in the direction of severity and injustice.
The organic development of the Papal Inquisition proceeded rapidly. It
was found that bishops, for the various reasons, would not always enforce the
cruel canons of the councils.
So blood-drunk Pope Gregory IX in August, 1231, put the Inquisition
under the control of the Dominicans, and order especially created for the
defense of the church against heresy. Dominican inquisitors were appointed for
Aragon, Germany, Austria, Lombardy, and Southern France.
The chronicle of the inquisitor Guilhem Pelhisso shows the most tragic episodes of the reign of terror which wasted Languedoc in France for a century. Guillaume Arnaud, Peter Cella, Bernard of Caux, Jean de St Pierre, Nicholas of Abbeville, Foulques de St Georges, were all the chief inquisitors who played the part of absolute dictatorship, burning at the stake, attacking both the living and the dead.
The chronicle of the inquisitor Guilhem Pelhisso shows the most tragic episodes of the reign of terror which wasted Languedoc in France for a century. Guillaume Arnaud, Peter Cella, Bernard of Caux, Jean de St Pierre, Nicholas of Abbeville, Foulques de St Georges, were all the chief inquisitors who played the part of absolute dictatorship, burning at the stake, attacking both the living and the dead.
One of the leading head
Inquisitors of Germany was Conrad of
Marburg. Stern in temper and narrow in mind, his bigotry was said to be
ardent to the pitch of near insanity. Conrad was urged by Pope Gregory IX
as to "not to punish the wicked, but as to hurt the innocence with
fear." History shows us how far these Inquisitors answered to this ideal.
Conrad murdered and terrified countless people in pursuit of his duties,
regarding mental and physical torture as a rapid route to salvation. He was
given full discretionary powers, and was not required to hear the cases, but to
pronounce judgment, which was to be final and without appeal-justice to those
suspect of heresy.
He was authorized to
command the aid of the secular arm, to excommunicate protectors of heresy, and
to lay interdict on whole districts. During his reign, he claimed to have
uncovered nests of "Devil worshippers" and adopted the motto "I
would gladly burn a hundred innocent if there was one guilty among them.”
Stimulated by this shining example, many Dominicans and Franciscans merged with
him, and became his eager assistants. He also sentenced the feline cat to be
forever viewed as a tool of manifestation for witches and sorcerers.
During the persecution of
heresy in the Rhineland's by Conrad, one obstinate culprit actually
refused to burn in spite of all the efforts of his zealous executioners. A
thoughtful priest brought to the roaring pile a consecrated host. This at once
dissolved the spell by a mightier magic, and the luckless heretic was speedily
reduced to ashes.
Other inquisitors included Peter of Verona in Italy, Robert the Bulgar in northeast France, and Bernardus Guidonis in Toulouse. Guidonis, was considered the most experienced inquisitor of his day, condemning roughly 900 heretics, with recorded sentences pronounced after death against 89 persons during a period of 15 years. Not only was their property confiscated and their heirs disinherited, but they were subject to still further penalties. In the north of France, the Inquisition was marked by a series of melancholy events. Robert le Bougre, spent six years going through the Nivernais, Burgundy, Flanders and Champagne, burning at the stake in every place unfortunates whom he condemned without judgment.
Spanish Inquisition (1478-1834)
In 1478, the Spanish Inquisition was established with the papal approval of Pope Sixtus IV. The reform and extension of the ancient tribunal which had existed from the thirteenth century was mainly to discover and eliminate Jews and Muslims secretly taking up their beliefs in private.
Other inquisitors included Peter of Verona in Italy, Robert the Bulgar in northeast France, and Bernardus Guidonis in Toulouse. Guidonis, was considered the most experienced inquisitor of his day, condemning roughly 900 heretics, with recorded sentences pronounced after death against 89 persons during a period of 15 years. Not only was their property confiscated and their heirs disinherited, but they were subject to still further penalties. In the north of France, the Inquisition was marked by a series of melancholy events. Robert le Bougre, spent six years going through the Nivernais, Burgundy, Flanders and Champagne, burning at the stake in every place unfortunates whom he condemned without judgment.
Spanish Inquisition (1478-1834)
In 1478, the Spanish Inquisition was established with the papal approval of Pope Sixtus IV. The reform and extension of the ancient tribunal which had existed from the thirteenth century was mainly to discover and eliminate Jews and Muslims secretly taking up their beliefs in private.
The conduct of this holy
office greatly weakened the power and diminished the population of Spain. It
was considered the most deadliest and notorious of all Inquisitions, as firstly
being, it was the most highly organized and secondly, it was far more exposed
and open with the death penalty than that of the papal Inquisition. This holy
office became veiled by secrecy, unhesitatingly kept back, falsified,
concealed, and forged the reports of thousands of trials.
The first two Inquisitors in the districts of Seville were appointed in 1480 by King Ferdinand and Queen Isabella to round up the most wealthiest heretics; the reason for this, was that the property of those accused, were shared equally between the Catholic throne and the Dominicans.
The Catholic Spanish government also directly paid the expenses, and received
the net income of the Inquisition itself from the accused. According to civil
law, people convicted of religious treason were sentenced to death and their
goods confiscated while the Catholic Church feasted on their estate. Additional
Inquisitors were named, including Tomas
Torquemada, who the following year was appointed Inquisitor General for
all of Spain.
Tomas, who's duty was to
organize the rules of inquisitorial procedures in Seville, Castille and Aragon.
He believed punishment of heretics, was the only way to achieve political and
religious unity in Spain. Those refusing to accept Catholicism where lead to
the stake and burnt alive in a procession and Catholic ceremony known as
"auto-de-fe'" (act of faith).
The conclusion of an "auto de fe".
Huge public burnings took place of those convicted of Heresy.
Roman
catholic Inquisition (1542-1700)
In the early 1500's and 1600's, the Catholic Church went through a reformation. It consisted of two related movements:
In the early 1500's and 1600's, the Catholic Church went through a reformation. It consisted of two related movements:
(1) a defensive reaction against
the Reformation, a movement begun by Martin Luther in 1517 that gave
birth to Protestantism
(2) a Catholic reform which saw
Protestants declare war on Catholics
The satanic papal church
called the Council of Trent partly as
a defense against Protestantism. In 1542, Pope
Paul III (1534-49) established the Holy Office as the final court of appeal
in trials of heresy. The Church also published a list of books that were
forbidden to read. Heretical books were outlawed, and searched out by
domiciliary visits. Every book that came was scrutinized minutely with the
express object of finding some passage which might be interpreted as being
against the principles or interests of the Catholic faith.
The secular coadjutor were
also not allowed to learn to read or write without permission. No man was able
to aspire to any rank above that of which he already holded. The church
insisted on this regulation as a means to obtaining a perfect knowledge of its
subordinates.
The censorship of books
took three forms:
(1) complete condemnation and
suppression
(2) the expunging of certain
objectionable passages or parts
(3) the correction of
sentences or the deletion of specific words as mentioned
A list of the various books
condemned upon any of these three heads was printed every year, after which
anyone found to be in the possession of a volume coming under section (1) or an
unexpurgated or uncorrected copy of a volume coming under section (2) or (3)
was deemed guilty and liable to serve punishment. The author and the publisher
of any such book often spent the remainder of their lives in the dungeons of
the Inquisition. Its overall goal was to eradicate Protestant influences in
Europe.
A number of wars resulting from religious conflicts broke out as well as the Catholic governments tried to stop the spread of Protestantism in the country. Such attempts led to the civil war in France from 1562 to 1598 and a rebellion in the Netherlands between 1565 and 1648. Religion was a major issue in the fighting between Spain and England from 1585 to 1604.
It was also a cause of the
Thirty Years' War 1618 to 1648, which centered in Germany, that eventually
involved all of the great nations of Europe halving its population. The
estimate of the death toll during the Inquisitions ranged worldwide from
600,000 to as high in the millions covering a span of almost six centuries.
Victor
Hugo estimated the number of the victims of the Inquisition at five
million, it is said, and certainly the number was much greater than that if
we take into account, as we should, the wives and husbands, the parents and
children, the brothers and sisters, and other relatives of those tortured and
slaughtered by the priestly institution. To these millions should properly be
added the others killed in the wars precipitated in the attempt to fasten the Inquisition upon the people of
various countries, as the Netherlands and Germany.
http://www.blogger.com/blogger.g?blogID=712673174493130430
http://www.blogger.com/blogger.g?blogID=712673174493130430
The unHoly demonic Inquisitions
"Fear is the basis of
the whole - fear of the mysterious, fear of defeat, fear of death. Fear is the
parent of cruelty, and therefore it is no wonder if cruelty and religion have gone hand-in-hand."
parent of cruelty, and therefore it is no wonder if cruelty and religion have gone hand-in-hand."
-
Bertrand Russell
catholic
Medieval Torture Devices
Reaching its peak in the 12th century, torture was used in capital cases as well as against suspected heretics. From the mid-14th century to the end of the 18th century, torture was a common and sanctioned part of the legal proceedings of most European countries which was approved by the inquisition in cases of heresy.
Reaching its peak in the 12th century, torture was used in capital cases as well as against suspected heretics. From the mid-14th century to the end of the 18th century, torture was a common and sanctioned part of the legal proceedings of most European countries which was approved by the inquisition in cases of heresy.
The most common means of
torture included burning, beating and suffocating, however the techniques below
are some of the more extravagant and depraved methods used and allowed by the Roman
Catholic Church.
Torture room in the Inquisition cathedral in Nuremberg
The Rack
The Rack was an instrument of torture often used in the Middle Ages, and a popular means of extricating confession. The victim was tied across a board by their ankles and wrists, rollers at either end of the board were turned by pulling the body in opposite directions until dislocation of every joint occurred. According to Puigblanch, quoted in Mason's History of the Inquisition,
The Rack was an instrument of torture often used in the Middle Ages, and a popular means of extricating confession. The victim was tied across a board by their ankles and wrists, rollers at either end of the board were turned by pulling the body in opposite directions until dislocation of every joint occurred. According to Puigblanch, quoted in Mason's History of the Inquisition,
"in this attitude he
experienced eight strong contortions in his limbs, namely, two of the fleshy
parts of the arms above the elbows, and two below; one on each thigh, and also
on the legs."
Bound, the heretic, could
then be subjected to other forms of torture for the exaltation of their faith.
The Rack was extensively used during the Spanish Inquisition.
Other forms included the
detainee being fastened in a groove upon a table on his or her back. Suspended
above was a gigantic pendulum, the ball of which had a sharp edge on the lower
section, and the pendulum lengthen with every stroke. The victim sees this
engine of destruction swinging to and fro only a short distance from ones eyes.
Momentarily the keen edge
comes nearer, and at length cuts the skin, and gradually cuts deeper and
deeper, until their life has fully expired.
The Stocks
With their feet in the stocks, two pieces of timber clamped together, over and under, both across each leg above the ankles. The soles of their feet then having been greased with lard, a blazing brazier was applied to them, and they were first blistered and then fried. At intervals a board was interposed between the fire and their feet and removed once they disobeyed the command to confess themselves of guilt for which they had been charged.
Being more painful, but
less fatal than racking, this was the torture most in vogue when the subject
chanced to be of the female sex. It was also favored in cases where children
were to be persuaded to testify against their parents. Slighter tortures
consisted of binding a piece of iron to a limb and putting a twister mark to
force it inwards, as was pressing the fingers with rods between them, or
removing a nail from fingers or toes, which were all highly practiced upon
persons of not sufficient strength to support the pulley, rack, or fire.
Water Torture
The victim's nostrils were pinched shut, and eight quarts of fluid were poured down the victim's throat through a funnel. Other techniques included forcing a cloth down the throat, while pouring water, which made a swallowing reflex pushing it further down into the stomach producing all the agonies of suffocation by drowning until the victim lost consciousness. Instead of water, the torture was sometimes conducted with boiling water or vinegar.
Water Torture
The victim's nostrils were pinched shut, and eight quarts of fluid were poured down the victim's throat through a funnel. Other techniques included forcing a cloth down the throat, while pouring water, which made a swallowing reflex pushing it further down into the stomach producing all the agonies of suffocation by drowning until the victim lost consciousness. Instead of water, the torture was sometimes conducted with boiling water or vinegar.
Death occurs from
distention or rupturing of the stomach. One of the many cases recorded by the
Inquisition, was in 1598 concerning a captured man, who was accused of being a
werewolf and "possessed by a demon" while in prison. The official
report states only that he had such a thirst that he drank a large tubful of
water so that his belly was "distended and hard", and then later
died.
The Heretics Fork
This instrument consisted of two little forks one set against the other, with the four prongs plunged into the flesh, under the chin and above the chest, with hands secured firmly behind their backs. A small collar supported the instrument in such a manner that the victims were usually forced to hold their head erect, thus preventing any movement.
The forks did not penetrate
any vital points, and thus suffering was prolonged and death was always nearly
avoided. The pointed prongs on each end to crane the persons head made speech
or movement near impossible. The Heretics Fork was very common during the
height of the Spanish Inquisition.
The Pear
The pear was a torture device used on females. This device was inserted into the vagina, or mouth of the victim and then expanded by force of the screw to the maximum aperture setting of the victims cavity. The antrum would then irremediably become lacerated, nearly always fatally, ripping the tissue, flesh and membranes.
The Pear
The pear was a torture device used on females. This device was inserted into the vagina, or mouth of the victim and then expanded by force of the screw to the maximum aperture setting of the victims cavity. The antrum would then irremediably become lacerated, nearly always fatally, ripping the tissue, flesh and membranes.
This item became
extensively applied throughout the Spanish Inquisition to force
confessions from those accused of Witchcraft. The pointed prongs at the end of
the segments serve better to rip into the throat, the intestines or the cervix.
Many paid dearly when the Pear was their fate.
The Branks
The Branks, also sometimes called Dame's Bridle, or Scold's Bridle comprised of a metal facial mask and spiked mouth depressor that was implemented on housewives up until the early 19th century. Many clergymen sustained in this husband's right to handle his wife, and to use "salutary restraints in every case of misbehavior" without the intervention of what some court records of 1824 referred to as "vexatious prosecutions."
Generally a husband would
need only to accuse his wife of disagreeing with his decisions, at which the
Branks could be applied. The subject would then be paraded through the streets,
or chained to the market cross where she was exposed to public ridicule.
The Wheel
The wheel was one of the most popular and insidious methods of torture and execution practiced. The giant spiked wheel was able to break bodies as it rolled forward, causing the most agonizing and drawn-out death. Other forms include the "braided" wheel, where the victim would be tied to the execution dock or platform. Their limbs were spread and tied to stakes or iron rings on the ground. Slices of wood were placed under the main joints, wrists, ankles, knees, hips, and elbows. The executioner would then smash every joint with the iron-tyred edge of the wheel--however the executioner would avoid fatal blows to give the victim a painful death.
The Wheel
The wheel was one of the most popular and insidious methods of torture and execution practiced. The giant spiked wheel was able to break bodies as it rolled forward, causing the most agonizing and drawn-out death. Other forms include the "braided" wheel, where the victim would be tied to the execution dock or platform. Their limbs were spread and tied to stakes or iron rings on the ground. Slices of wood were placed under the main joints, wrists, ankles, knees, hips, and elbows. The executioner would then smash every joint with the iron-tyred edge of the wheel--however the executioner would avoid fatal blows to give the victim a painful death.
According to a German
chronicler, the victim was transformed into a huge screaming puppet writhing in
their own blood. It looked like a sea monster with four tentacles, and raw
slimy shapeless flesh, mixed with splinters of bone. After the smashing had
taken place the victim would literally be "braided" into the wheel
and hung horizontally at the top of the pole.
The Breast Ripper
The name of this device speaks for itself. Women condemned of heresy, blasphemy, adultery, and witchcraft often felt the wrath of this device as it violently tore a breast from their torso.
The Breast Ripper
The name of this device speaks for itself. Women condemned of heresy, blasphemy, adultery, and witchcraft often felt the wrath of this device as it violently tore a breast from their torso.
This device was highly put
into service during the massacre of the Danes.
Hanging cages
These cages were usually hung around the outsides of town halls and ducal palaces, they were also near the town's hall of justice and surprisingly cathedrals. The victim, naked and exposed, would slowly wither from hunger and thirst. The weather would second the victims death by heat stroke and sunburn in the summer and cold in the winter.
The victims and corpses
were usually previously mutilated before being put in the cages to make a more
edifying example of the punishment. The cadavers were left in the cages until
the bones literally fell apart.
The Garotte
Originally, the garotte was simply hanging by another name. However, during Medieval times, executioners began to refine the use of rope until it became as feared and as vile as any serious punishments. Executioners first used the garotte to end the suffering of heretics broken on the wheel, but by the turn of the 18th century the seed of an idea involving slow strangulation was planted in the minds of lawmakers.
At first, garottes were nothing more than an
upright post with a hole bored through. The victim would stand or sit on a seat
in front of the post and chanting crowd, and a rope was looped around his or
her neck. The ends of the cords were fed through the hole in the post. The
executioner would then pull on both ends of the cord, or twist them
tourniquet-styled, slowly strangling the victim. Later modifications included a
spike fixed into the wood frame at the back of the victim's neck, parting the
vertebrae as the rope tighten.
The Head Crusher
With the victim's chin placed on the lower bar, a screw then forces the cap down on the victims cranium. The recipients teeth are crushed and forced into the sockets to smash the surrounding bone. The eyes are compressed from their sockets and brain from the fractured skull.
This device, although not a
form of capital punishment, is still used for interrogational purposes. It was
to inflict extreme agony and shock and leave the victim in its grasp for hours.
Other methods included the head screw (below) which was placed around the
forehead and tighten. The accused became so frantic by the extreme panic of
having their head crushed that they confessed to anything.
Burnt at the Stake
If the Inquisitor wanted to be sure no relics were left behind by an accused and convicted heretic, he would select death by burning at the stake as the preferred method of execution. With few exceptions, death came from being burned alive. Frequently, burning a victim at the stake was cause for a crowd. Not content to merely learn about the spectacle after it was over, the masses wanted to be entertained.
Burnt at the Stake
If the Inquisitor wanted to be sure no relics were left behind by an accused and convicted heretic, he would select death by burning at the stake as the preferred method of execution. With few exceptions, death came from being burned alive. Frequently, burning a victim at the stake was cause for a crowd. Not content to merely learn about the spectacle after it was over, the masses wanted to be entertained.
Reflecting on those facts,
and understanding such events occurred "under the law," one can
clearly understand how Thomas Hobbes
(this is a contemporary biography) came to the conclusions he did about man in
a state of nature.
If man is capable of such
violence and inhumanity in a state of civilization, of what is he capable when
there are no laws and there is no society?
(Carole
D. Bos)
The Iron
Maiden
The Iron Maiden or Virgin of Nuremberg was a tomb-sized container with folding doors. The object was to inflict punishment, then death. Upon the inside of the door were vicious spikes. As the prisoner was shut inside he or she would be pierced along the length of their body. The talons were not designed to kill outright.
The Iron Maiden or Virgin of Nuremberg was a tomb-sized container with folding doors. The object was to inflict punishment, then death. Upon the inside of the door were vicious spikes. As the prisoner was shut inside he or she would be pierced along the length of their body. The talons were not designed to kill outright.
The pinioned prisoner was
left to slowly perish in the utmost pain. Some models included two spikes that
were driven into the eyes causing blindness. One of these diabolical machines
was exhibited in 1892.
The Strappado
One of the most common torture techniques. All one needed to set up a strappado was a sturdy rafter and a rope. The victim's wrists were bound behind their back, and the rope would be tossed over the beam.
The Strappado
One of the most common torture techniques. All one needed to set up a strappado was a sturdy rafter and a rope. The victim's wrists were bound behind their back, and the rope would be tossed over the beam.
The victim was repeatedly
dropped from a height, so that their arms and shoulders would dislocate. This
was a punishment of the Secret Tribunal until 1820.
The Boots
Also known as the bootikens. The legs of the patient were usually placed between two planks of wood, which they binded with cords and wedges. The torturer used a large, heavy hammer to pound the wedges, driving them closer together.
The Boots
Also known as the bootikens. The legs of the patient were usually placed between two planks of wood, which they binded with cords and wedges. The torturer used a large, heavy hammer to pound the wedges, driving them closer together.
Forceful blows were used to
squeeze the legs to jelly, lacerating flesh, protruding the shins, and crushing
the bones; sometimes so that marrow gushed out. Once unloosed the bones fall to
pieces, rendering the legs useless. This torture was most overwhelming, as one
can imagine.
Judas Cradle
The victim was stripped, hoisted and hung over this pointed pyramid with iron belts. Their legs were stretched out frontwards, or their ankles pulled down by weights. The tormentor would then drop the accused onto the pyramid penetrating both orifices. With their muscles contracted, they were usually unable to relax and fall asleep.
Judas Cradle
The victim was stripped, hoisted and hung over this pointed pyramid with iron belts. Their legs were stretched out frontwards, or their ankles pulled down by weights. The tormentor would then drop the accused onto the pyramid penetrating both orifices. With their muscles contracted, they were usually unable to relax and fall asleep.
As mentioned by Anne Barstowe, the torturers took high
advantage of positions of authority to indulge in the most pornographic
sessions of sexual control over heretics.
The Guillotine
The Guillotine became the official instrument of execution in France in 1792, during the French Revolution. The device was named for Joseph Ignace Guillotine (1738-1814), a member of the Revolutionary assembly. He regarded the device as a quick and merciful type of execution. A guillotine had two posts joined by a crossbeam at the top. A heavy steel knife with a slanting edge fit in grooves in the posts. A cord held the knife in place.
When the executioner cut
the cord, the knife dropped and cut off the victim's head. It was not until
1981, that France abolished capital punishment, and that the use of the
guillotine ended. The Guillotine family were later forced to change their
surname's as a direct result of this invention.
http://www.blogger.com/blogger.g?blogID=712673174493130430
The Holy Inquisitions
http://www.blogger.com/blogger.g?blogID=712673174493130430
The Holy Inquisitions
"If women become tired
or even die, that does not matter. Let them die in childbirth, that is why they
are there."
Martin
Luther (1483-1546)
Leader
of the German Reformation--a religious movement that led to the ultimate birth
of Protestantism
The Holy
Witchhunts
The term witch comes from the Old English word wicca, which is derived from the Germanic root wic, meaning to bend or to turn. Such accounts of witchcraft are found extensively in antiquity from Medea who employed sorcery to help Jason win the Golden Fleece, to the Witch of Endor in the Old Testament by whom King Saul consulted.
The term witch comes from the Old English word wicca, which is derived from the Germanic root wic, meaning to bend or to turn. Such accounts of witchcraft are found extensively in antiquity from Medea who employed sorcery to help Jason win the Golden Fleece, to the Witch of Endor in the Old Testament by whom King Saul consulted.
Most justification of the
persecution of witches in Europe all later based themselves on such biblical
percepts as commanded through that,
"Thou shalt not suffer
a witch to live. (with Exodus.22:18 )",
or that "the things
which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God; and I would not that ye should have
fellowship with devils. (1 Cor. 10:20)"
These imputations from the
8th century and up then saw witchcraft becoming highly associated with apostasy
with extensive and very violent campaigns taking place to mark its spread.
Woman's chamber inside Inquisition Cathedral at Nuremberg.
In The Dark Side of Christian History, Helen Ellerbe provided a baseline on the 300 year period of witch
hunting from the fifteenth to the eighteenth century, in what R.H. Robbins calls "the shocking
nightmare, the foulest crime and deepest shame of western civilization,"
that ensured the European abandonment of the belief in magic. The Church
created the elaborate concept of devil worship and then, used the persecution
of it to wipe out dissent, subordinate the individual to authoritarian control,
and openly denigrate women.
The witchhunts became an eruption of orthodox Christianity's vilification of women, or "the weaker vessel,"
in St. Peter's words. The second century St. Clement of Alexandria
wrote:
"Every woman should be
filled with shame by the thought that she is a woman."
The sixth century Christian philosopher, Boethius,
wrote in The Consolation of Philosophy,
"Woman is a temple
built upon a sewer."
Bishops at the sixth
century Council of Macon voted as to
whether women had souls. In the tenth century Odo of Cluny declared,
"To embrace a woman is
to embrace a sack of manure..."
The thirteenth century St. Thomas
Aquinas suggested that God had
made a mistake in creating woman:
"nothing [deficient]
or defective should have been produced in the first establishment of things; so
woman ought not to have been produced then."
Lutherans at Wittenberg
debated whether women were really human beings at all. Orthodox Christians held women responsible for
all sin. As the Bible's Apocrypha
states,
"Of woman came the
beginning of sin/ And thanks to her, we all must die."
It is women who are often
understood to be impediments to spirituality in a context where God reigns strictly from heaven and
demands a renunciation of physical pleasure. As I Corinthians 7:1 states,
"It is a good thing
for a man to have nothing to do with a woman."
The Inquisitors explained that women are more likely to become witches
than men because the female sex is more concerned with things of the flesh than
men; being formed from a man's rib, they are only "imperfect animals"
and "crooked" whereas man belongs to a privileged sex from whose
midst Christ emerged.
King
James I estimated that the ratio of women to men who succumbed to
witchcraft was twenty to one. Of those formally persecuted for witchcraft,
between 80 to 90 percent were women.
Burning Iron Chair:
consisted of sharpened iron nails that could be heated red hot
from below.
The victim would be bound and then slowly roasted
in the open air as the coals heated the iron.
The persecution of
witchcraft also enabled the Church to
prolong the profitability of the Inquisition. The Inquisition had left regions
so economically destitute that the inquisitor Eymeric complained,
"In our days there are
no more rich heretics... it is a pity that so salutary an institution as ours
should be so uncertain of its future."
The
Inquisition exposed a whole new group of people from whom to collect money.
It took every advantage of this opportunity.
The author Barbara Walker notes:
"Victims were charged
for the very ropes that bound them and the wood that burned them. Each
procedure of torture carried its fee. After the execution of a wealthy witch,
officials usually treated themselves to a banquet at the expense of the
victim's estate."
Burning at the stake was the chief fate of accused witches.
(Image: Library of Congress)
Others where hanged, or crushed.
One way of determinating the guilt of witches,
was the ducking or ducking stool,
in which her hands and feet were tied up together
and then her body was thrown off a bridge into the water.
If she floated, she was declared a witch.
If she sank, and drowned, she was declared innocent.
The process of formally
persecuting witches followed the grinding inquisitional procedure. Once accused
of witchcraft, it was virtually impossible to escape conviction. After
cross-examination, the victim's body was examined for the witch's mark. The
historian Walter Nigg described the
process:
...she was stripped naked
and the executioner shaved off all her body hair in order to seek in the hidden
places of the body the sign which the devil imprinted on his cohorts.
Warts, freckles, and
birthmarks were considered certain tokens of amorous relations with Satan.
Should a woman show no sign of a witch's mark, guilt could still be established
by methods such as sticking needles in the accused's eyes. The confession was
then extracted by the hideous methods of torture already developed during
earlier phases of the Inquisition.
"Loathe they are to confess without torture," wrote King
James I in his Daemonologie.
A physician serving in
witch prisons spoke of women driven half mad:
"by frequent
torture... kept in prolonged squalor and darkness of their dungeons... and
constantly dragged out to undergo atrocious torment until they would gladly
exchange at any moment this most bitter existence for death, are willing to confess
whatever crimes are suggested to them rather than to be thrust back into their
hideous dungeon amid ever recurring torture."
Unless the witch died
during torture, she was taken to the stake. Since many of the burnings took
place in public squares, inquisitors prevented the victims from talking to the
crowds by using wooden gags or cutting their tongues out.
"What is the difference whether it is in a wife or a mother,
it is still Eve the temptress that we must beware of in any
woman...
I fail to see what use woman can be to man, if one excludes the
function
of bearing children."
of bearing children."
- Saint Augustine (the prominent pioneer of Western theology)
The sexual mutilation of
accused witches was not uncommon. With the orthodox understanding that divinity
had little or nothing to do with the physical world, sexual desire was
perceived to be unGodly. When the men
persecuting the accused witches found themselves sexually aroused, they assumed
that such desire emanated, not from themselves, but from the woman. They
attacked breasts and genitals with pincers, pliers and red-hot irons.
Some rules pardoned sexual
abuse by allowing men deemed "zealous Catholics" to visit female
prisoners in solitary confinement while not allowing female visitors. The
people of Toulouse were so convinced that the inquisitor Foulques de Saint-George arraigned women for no other reason than
to sexually abuse them that they took the dangerous and unusual step of
gathering evidence against him.
Old, wise healing women were particular targets for witch-hunters as well.
Old, wise healing women were particular targets for witch-hunters as well.
"At this day,"
wrote Reginald Scot in 1584, "it is indifferent to say in the
English tongue, 'she is a witch' or 'she is a wise woman.'"
Common people of
pre-reformational Europe relied upon wise women and men for the treatment of
illness rather than upon churchmen, monks or physicians. Robert Burton wrote in 1621:
Sorcerers are too common;
cunning men, wizards and white witches, as they call them, in every village,
which, if they be sought unto, will help almost all infirmities of body and
mind.
By combining their
knowledge of medicinal herbs with an entreaty for divine assistance, these
healers provided both more affordable and most often more effective medicine
than was available elsewhere. Churchmen of the Reformation objected to the
magical nature of this sort of healing, to the preference people had for it
over the healing that the Church or Church-licensed physicians offered, and to
the power that it gave women. As a by-product of the witch hunts, the field of
early medicine also transferred to exclusively male hands and the Western
herbal tradition was largely destroyed.
Protestant and Catholic
rivaled each other in the madness of the hour. Witches were burned no longer in ones and twos, but in scores and
hundreds. A bishop of Geneva is said to have burned five hundred within three
months, a bishop of Bamburg six hundred, a bishop of Wurzburg nine hundred.
Eight hundred were condemned, apparently in one body, by the Senate of Savoy. Nicholaus Remigius, the criminal judge
in Lorraine, boasted that in 15 years he had sent to death 900 people for the
crime of witchcraft. In one year alone he forced 16 witches to commit suicide.
The Archbishop of Treves
burned a hundred and eighteen women and two men, from whom confessions had been
extorted that their incantations had prolonged the winter. Paramo boasts
that in a century and a half from the commencement of the sect, in 1404, the Holy Office had burned at least
30,000 witches. Cumanus, in Italy, burned 41 women in one province
alone. Strasbourg, burned 5000 in a period of 20 years.
It was reported in 1518
when the Senate was officially informed that the inquisitor had burned 70
witches of the Valcamonica, that he had as many in his prisons, and that those
suspected or accused amounted to about 5000, or one fourth of the inhabitants
of the valleys. In Germany 500 were burned in 1515 and 1516. In 1524, 1000
females accused of being witches died at Como, and for several years
subsequently, the number of victims exceeded 100 annually.
In France, about 1520, the
fires for the execution of witches blazed in almost every town; in one township
in Piedmont there was not a family that had not lost a member; at Verneuil in
1561, women were burned on the charged of having converted themselves into
cats. The delusion spread like an epidemic through the villages. Many women
were murdered by mobs. At Leith, in Scotland, 9 women were burned together in
1664; the bishops’ palaces of South Germany basically became shambles--the lordly
prelates of Salzburg, Wurzburg, and Bamberg taking lead in the butchery.
The executioner of Neisse
in Silesia even invented an oven in which he roasted to death 42 women and
young girls in one year. Within 9 years he had roasted over a 1000 people, including
children 2 to 4 years old. In Wurzburg many children were burned, some no older
than 9 years.
A History of the Inquisition In The Middle Ages.
By Henry Charles Lea - 1888
By Henry Charles Lea - 1888
Chapter IX. The Inquisitorial Process
The procedure of the
episcopal courts, as described in a former chapter, was based on the principles
of the Roman law, and whatever may have been its abuses in practice, it was
equitable in theory, and its processes were limited by strictly defined rules.
In the Inquisition all this was changed, and if we would rightly appreciate its
methods we must understand the relations which the inquisitor conceived to
exist between himself and the offenders brought before his tribunal.
As a judge, he was
vindicating the faith and avenging God for the wrongs inflicted on him by
misbelief. He was more than a judge, however, he was a father-confessor
striving for the salvation of the wretched souls perversely bent on perdition.
In both capacities he acted with an authority far higher than that of an earthly
judge. If his sacred mission was accomplished, it mattered little what methods
were used. If the offender asked mercy for his unpardonable crime it must be
through the most unreserved submission to the spiritual father who was seeking
to save him from the endless torment of hell. The first thing demanded of him
when he appeared before the tribunal was an oath to stand to the mandates of
the Church, to answer truly all questions asked of him, to betray all heretics
known to him, and to perform whatever penance might be imposed on him; and
refusal to take this oath was to proclaim himself at once a defiant and
obstinate heretic.
In the Cismontane
Inquisition the preliminary oath seems only to pledge the accused to tell the
truth as to himself and others (Eymeric. p. 421). In Italy, however, it was the
more elaborate affair described in the text. In the trials of the Guglielmites
at Milan, in 1300, the accused were, in addition, made to impose.
The duty of the inquisitor,
moreover, was distinguished from that of the ordinary judge by the fact that
the task assigned to him was the impossible one of ascertaining the secret
thoughts and opinions of the prisoner. External acts were to him only of value
as indications of belief, to be accepted or rejected as he might deem them
conclusive or illusory. The crime he sought to suppress by punishment was
purely a mental one--acts, however criminal, were beyond his jurisdiction. The
murderers of St. Peter Martyr were prosecuted, not as assassins, but as fautors
of heresy and impeders of the Inquisition.
The usurer only came within
his purview when he asserted or showed by his acts that he considered usury no
sin; the sorcerer when his incantations proved that he preferred to rely on the
powers of demons rather than those of God, or that he entertained wrongful
notions upon the sacraments. Zanghino tells us that he witnessed the
condemnation of a concubinary priest by the Inquisition, who was punished not
for his licentiousness, but because while thus polluted he celebrated daily
mass and urged in excuse that he considered himself purified by putting on the
sacred vestments.
Then, too, even doubt was
heresy; the believer must have fixed and unwavering faith, and it was the
inquisitor's business to ascertain this condition of his mind. External acts
and verbal professions were as naught. The accused might be regular in his
attendance at mass; he might be liberal in his oblations, punctual in
confession and communion, and yet be a heretic at heart. When brought before
the tribunal he might profess the most unbounded submission to the decisions of
the Holy See, the strictest adherence to orthodox doctrine, the freest
readiness to subscribe to whatever was demanded of him, and yet be secretly a
Catharan or a Vaudois, fit only for the stake.
Other Forms Of Action Discouraged
Few, indeed, were there who
courageously admitted their heresy when brought before the tribunal, and to the
conscientious judge, eager to destroy the foxes which ravaged the vineyard of
the Lord, the task of exploring the secret heart of man was no easy one. We
cannot wonder that he speedily emancipated himself from the trammels of
recognized judicial procedure which, in preventing him from committing
injustice, would have rendered his labors futile. Still less can we be
surprised that fanatic zeal, arbitrary cruelty, and insatiable cupidity
rivalled each other in building up a system unspeakably atrocious. Omniscience
alone was capable of solving with justice the problems which were the daily
routine of the inquisitor; human frailty, resolved to accomplish a
predetermined end, inevitably reached the practical conclusion that the
sacrifice of a hundred innocent men were better than the escape of one guilty.
Thus of the three forms of
criminal actions, accusation, denunciation, and inquisition, the latter
necessarily became, in place of an exception, the invariable rule, and at the
same time it was stripped of the safeguards by which its dangerous tendencies
had been in some degree neutralized. If a formal accuser presented himself, the
inquisitor was instructed to discourage him by pointing out the danger of the talio to which he was exposed by
inscribing himself; and by general consent this form of action was rejected in
consequence of its being "litigious"--that is, because it afforded
the accused some opportunities of defence. That there was danger to the
accuser, and that the Inquisition practically discouraged the process, was
shown in 1304, when an inquisitor, Frà Landulfo, imposed a fine of one
hundred and fifty ounces of gold on the town of Theate because it had
officially accused a man of heresy and had failed in the proof. The action by
denunciation was less objectionable, because in it the inquisitor acted ex officio; but it was unusual, and the
inquisitorial process at an early period became substantially the only one
followed.
To appreciate the contrast
between the processes of the Inquisition and of the secular courts, it will
suffice to allude to the practice of the latter in Milan in the first half of
the fourteenth century.
Not only, as we shall see,
were its safeguards withdrawn, but virtually the presumption of guilt was
assumed in advance. About 1278 an experienced inquisitor lays down the rule as
one generally received, that in places much suspected of heresy every
inhabitant must be cited to appear, must be forced to abjure heresy and to tell
the truth, and be subjected to a detailed interrogatory about himself and
others, in which any lack of frankness will subject him hereafter to the
dreadful penalties of relapse. That this was not a mere theoretical proposition
appears from the great inquests held by Bernard de Caux and Jean de
Saint-Pierre in 1245 and 1246, when there are recorded two hundred and thirty
interrogatories of inhabitants of the little town of Avignonet, one hundred of
those of Fanjeaux, and four hundred and twenty of Mas-Saintes-Puelles.
From this responsibility
there was no escape for any one who had reached the age at which the Church
held him able to answer for his own acts. What this age was, however, was a
subject of dispute. The Councils of Toulouse, Béziers, and Albi assumed it to
be fourteen for males and twelve for females, when they prescribed the oath of
abjuration to be taken by the whole population, and this rule was adopted by
some authorities.
Minors And Absentees
Others contented themselves
with the definition that the child must be old enough to understand the purport
of an oath, while there were not wanting high authorities who reduced the age
of responsibility to seven years, and those who more charitably fixed it at
nine and a half for girls and ten and a half for boys.
It is true that in Latin
countries, where minority did not cease until the age of twenty-five, no one
beneath that age had a standing in court, but this was readily evaded by
appointing for him a "curator," under whose shadow he could be
tortured and condemned; and when we are told that no one below the age of
fourteen should be tortured, we are left to conjecture the minimum age of
responsibility for heresy.
Nor could the offender
escape by absenting himself. Absence was contumacy and only increased his
guilt, by adding a fresh and unpardonable offence, besides being technically
tantamount to confession. In fact, before the Inquisition was thought of, the
inquisitorial process was rendered absolute in ecclesiastical jurisprudence
precisely to meet such cases, as when Innocent III. degraded the Bishop of
Coire on evidence taken ex parte by
his commissioners, after the bishop had repeatedly refused to appear before
them; and the importance of this decision is shown by the fact that Raymond of
Pennaforte embodied it in the canon law to prove that in cases of contumacy the
testimony taken in an inquisitio was
valid ground for condemnation without a litis
contestatio or contest between the prosecution and the defence.
Accordingly, when a party
failed to appear, after due citation published in his parish church and proper
delay, there was no hesitation in proceeding against him to conviction in absentia--the absence of the culprit
being piously supplied by "the presence of God and the Gospels" when
the sentence was rendered. Contumacious absence, in fact, was in itself enough.
Frederic II. in his
earliest edict, in 1220, following the Lateran Council of 1215, had declared
that the suspect who did not clear himself within twelve months was to be
condemned as a heretic, and this was applied to the absent, who were ordered to
be sentenced after a year's excommunication, whether anything was proved
against them or not. Enduring excommunication for a year without seeking its
removal was evidence of heresy as to the sacraments and the power of the keys,
if as to nothing else; and some authorities were so rigid with regard to this
that the Council of Béziers denounced the punishment of heresy for all who
remained excommunicate for forty days.
Even the delay of a
twelvemonth, however, was evaded, for inquisitors were instructed when citing
the absent to summon them, not only to appear, but to purge themselves within a
given time, and then as soon as it had elapsed the accused was held to be
convicted. Yet the extreme penalty of relaxation was rarely enforced in such
cases, and the Inquisition contented itself generally with imprisoning for life
those against whom no offence was proved save contumacy, unless, indeed, when
caught they refused to submit and abjure.
As little was there any
escape by death. It mattered not that the sinner had been called to the
judgment-seat of God, the faith must be vindicated by his condemnation and the
faithful be edified by his punishment. If he had incurred only imprisonment or
the lighter penalties, his bones were simply dug up and cast out. If his heresy
had deserved the stake, they were solemnly burned. A simulacrum of defence was
allowed to heirs and descendants, on whom were visited the heavy penalties of
confiscation and personal disabilities. How unflagging was the zeal with which
these mortuary prosecutions were sometimes carried on is visible in the case of
Armanno Pongilupo of Ferrara, over whose remains war was waged between the
Bishop and the Inquisitor of Ferrara for thirty-two years after his death, in
1269, ending with the triumph of the Inquisition in 1301. No prescription of
time barred the Church in these matters, as the heirs and descendants of
Gherardo of Florence found when, in 1313, Frà Grimaldo the inquisitor
commenced a successful prosecution against their ancestor who had died prior to
1250.
Disregard Of Forms
At best the inquisitorial
process was a dangerous one in its conjunction of prosecutor with judge, and
when it was first introduced in ecclesiastical jurisprudence careful
limitations to prevent abuse were felt to be absolutely essential. The danger
was doubled when the prosecuting judge was an earnest zealot bent on upholding
the faith and predetermined on seeing in every prisoner before him a heretic to
be convicted at any cost; nor was the danger lessened when he was merely
rapacious and eager for fines and confiscations. Yet the theory of the Church
was that the inquisitor was an impartial spiritual father whose functions in
the salvation of souls should be fettered by no rules.
All the safeguards which
human experience had shown to be necessary in judicial proceedings of the most
trivial character were deliberately cast aside in these cases, where life and
reputation and property through three generations were involved. Every doubtful
point was decided "in favor of the faith." The inquisitor, with
endless iteration, was empowered and instructed to proceed summarily, to
disregard forms, to permit no impediments arising from judicial rules or the
wrangling of advocates, to shorten the proceedings as much as possible by
depriving the accused of the ordinary facilities of defence, and by rejecting
all appeals and dilatory exceptions. The validity of the result was not to be
vitiated by the omission at any stage of the trial of the forms which had been
devised to prevent injustice and subject the judge to responsibility.
Had the proceedings been
public, there might have been some check upon this hideous system, but the
Inquisition shrouded itself in the awful mystery of secrecy until after
sentence had been awarded and it was ready to impress the multitude with the
fearful solemnities of the auto de fé.
Unless proclamation were to be made for an absentee, the citation of a
suspected heretic was made in secret.
All knowledge of what took
place after he presented himself was confined to the few discreet men selected
by his judge, who were sworn to inviolable silence, and even the experts
assembled to consult over his fate were subjected to similar oaths. The secrets
of that dismal tribunal were guarded with the same caution, and we are told by
Bernard Gui that extracts from the records were to be furnished rarely and only
with the most careful discretion. Paramo, in the quaint pedantry with which he
ingeniously proves that God was the first inquisitor and the condemnation of
Adam and Eve the first model of the inquisitorial process, triumphantly points
out that he judged them in secret, thus setting the example which the
Inquisition is bound to follow, and avoiding the subtleties which the criminals
would have raised in their defence, especially at the suggestion of the crafty
serpent. That he called no witnesses is explained by the confession of the
accused, and ample legal authority is cited to show that these confessions were
sufficient to justify the conviction and punishment.
If this blasphemous
absurdity raises a smile, it has also its melancholy side, for it reveals to us
the view which the inquisitors themselves took of their functions, assimilating
themselves to God and wielding an irresponsible power which nothing short of
divine wisdom could prevent from being turned by human passions into an engine
of the most deadly injustice. Released from all the restraint of publicity and
unrestricted by the formalities of law, the procedure of the Inquisition, as
Zanghino tells us, was purely arbitrary. How the inquisitors construed their
powers and what use they made of their discretion we shall have abundant
opportunity of seeing hereafter.
Usual Course of Trial
The ordinary course of a
trial by the Inquisition was this. A man would be reported to the inquisitor as
of ill-repute for heresy, or his name would occur in the confessions of other
prisoners.
A secret inquisition would
be made and all accessible evidence against him would be collected. He would
then be secretly cited to appear at a given time, and bail taken to secure his
obedience, or if he were suspected of flight, he would be suddenly arrested and
confined until the tribunal was ready to give him a hearing. Legally there
required to be three citations, but this was eluded by making the summons
"one for three;" when the prosecution was based on common report the
witnesses were called apparently at random, making a sort of drag-net, and when
the mass of surmises and gossip, exaggerated and distorted by the natural fear
of the witnesses, eager to save themselves from suspicion of favoring heretics,
grew sufficient for action, the blow would fall. The accused was thus
prejudged. He was assumed to be guilty, or he would not have been put on trial,
and virtually his only mode of escape was by confessing the charges made
against him, abjuring heresy, and accepting whatever punishment might be
imposed on him in the shape of penance. Persistent denial of guilt and
assertion of orthodoxy, when there was evidence against him, rendered him an
impenitent, obstinate heretic, to be abandoned to the secular arm and consigned
to the stake.
The process thus was an
exceedingly simple one, and is aptly summarized by an inquisitor of the
fifteenth century in an argument against admitting the accused to bail. If one
is caught in heresy, by his own confession, and is impenitent, he is to be delivered
to the secular arm to be put to death; if penitent, he is to be thrust in
prison for life, and therefore is not to be let loose on bail; if he denies,
and is legitimately convicted by witnesses, he is, as an impenitent, to be
delivered to the secular court to be executed.
The contrast between this
and the secular jurisprudence of the thirteenth century is illustrated in the
charter granted by Alphonse of Poitiers to the town of Auzon (Auvergne), about
1260.
Yet many reasons led the
inquisitor earnestly to desire to secure confession. In numerous cases--indeed,
no doubt in a majority--the evidence, while possibly justifying suspicion, was
of too loose and undefined a character to justify condemnation, for every idle
rumor was taken up, and any flimsy pretext which led to prosecution assumed
importance when the inquisitor found himself bound to show that he had not
acted unadvisedly, or when he had in prospect fines and confiscations for the
benefit of the faith. Even when the evidence was sufficient, there were motives
equally strong to induce the inquisitor to labor with his prisoner in the hope
of leading him to withdraw his denial and throw himself upon the mercy of the
tribunal. Except in the somewhat rare cases of defiant heretics, confession was
always accompanied with professions of conversion and repentance. Not only thus
was a soul snatched from Satan, but the new convert was bound to prove his
sincerity by denouncing all whom he knew or might suspect to be heretic, thus
opening fresh avenues for the extirpation of heresy.
Bernard Gui, copying an
earlier inquisitor, tells us eloquently that when the external evidence was
insufficient for conviction, the mind of the inquisitor was torn with anxious
cares. On the one side, his conscience pained him if he punished one who was
neither confessed nor convicted; but he suffered still more, knowing by
constant experience the falsity and cunning and malice of these men, if he
allowed them to escape through their vulpine astuteness, to the damage of the faith.
In such case they were strengthened and multiplied, and rendered keener than
ever, while the laity were scandalized at seeing the inefficiency of the
Inquisition, baffled in its undertakings, and its most learned men played with
and defied by rude and illiterate persons, for they believed the inquisitors to
have all the proofs and arguments of the faith so ready at hand that no heretic
could elude them or prevent their converting him. From this it is easy to see
how the self-conceit of the inquisitor led him inevitably to conviction.
Delation Indispensable
In another passage he
points out how greatly profitable to the faith was the conversion of such
persons, because not only were they obliged to betray their fellows and the
hiding-places and conventicles of darkness, but those whom they had influenced
were more ready to acknowledge their errors and seek in turn to be converted.
As early as 1246 the Council of Béziers had pointed out the utility of such
conversions, and had instructed the inquisitors to spare no pains in procuring
them, and all subsequent authorities evidently regarded this as the first of
their duties. They all agree, moreover, in holding delation of accomplices as
the indispensable evidence of true conversion. Without this the repentant
heretic in vain might ask for reconciliation and mercy; his refusal to betray
his friends and kindred was proof that he was unrepentant, and he was forthwith
handed over to the secular arm, exactly as in the Roman law a converted
Manichæan who consorted with Manichæans without denouncing them to the
authorities was punishable with death.
How useful this was is seen
in the case of Saurine Rigaud, whose confession is recorded at Toulouse in
1254, where it is followed by a list of one hundred and sixty-nine persons
incriminated by her, their names being carefully tabulated with their places of
residence for immediate action. How strictly, moreover, the duty of the
reconciled heretic was construed is seen in the fate of Guillem Sicrède at
Toulouse in 1312. He had abjured and been reconciled in 1262. Fifty years
afterwards, in 1311, he had been present at the death-bed of his brother, where
heretication had been performed, and he had failed to betray it, though he had
vainly objected to it.
When asked for his reasons,
he simply said that he had not wished to injure his nephews, and for this, in
1312, he was imprisoned for life. Delation was so indispensable to the
Inquisition that it was to be secured by rewards as well as by punishments.
Bernard Gui tells us that those who voluntarily come forward and prove their
zeal by confession and by betraying all their associates are not only to be
pardoned, but their livelihood must be secured at the hands of princes and
prelates; while betraying a single "perfected" heretic insured
immunity and perhaps additional reward.
The inquisitor's anxiety to
secure confession was well grounded, not only through the advantages thus
secured, but to satisfy his own conscience. In ordinary crimes, a judge was
usually certain that an offence had been committed before he undertook to
prosecute a prisoner accused of murder or theft. In many cases, however, the
inquisitor could have no assurance that there had been any crime.
A man might be reasonably
suspected, he might have been seen conversing with those subsequently proved to
be heretics, he might have given them alms or other assistance, he might even
have attended a meeting of heretics, and yet be thoroughly orthodox at heart;
or he might be a bitter heretic and yet have given no outward sign. His own
assertion of orthodoxy, his willingness to subscribe to the faith of Rome, went
for nothing, for experience had proved that most heretics were willing to
subscribe to anything, and that they had been trained by persecution to conceal
their beliefs under the mask of rigid orthodoxy.
Confession of heresy thus
became a matter of vital importance, and no effort was deemed too great, no
means too repulsive, to secure it. This became the centre of the inquisitorial
process, and it is deserving of detailed consideration, not only because it
formed the basis of procedure in the Holy Office, but also because of the vast
and deplorable influence which it exercised for five centuries on the whole
judicial system of Continental Europe.
The first and readiest
means was, of course, the examination of the accused. For this the inquisitor
prepared himself by collecting and studying all the adverse evidence that could
be procured, while the prisoner was kept in sedulous ignorance of the charges
against him. Skill in interrogation was the one pre-eminent requisite of the
inquisitor, and manuals prepared by experienced brethren for the benefit of the
younger officials are full of details with regard to it and of carefully
prepared forms of interrogations suited for every heretical sect. Constant
training developed a class of acute and subtle minds, practised to read the
thoughts of the accused, skilled to lay pitfalls for the incautious, versed in
every art to confuse, prompt to detect ambiguities, and quick to take advanage
of hesitation or contradiction.
Even in the infancy of the
institution the consuls of Narbonne complained to those of Nimes that the
inquisitors, in their efforts to entrap the unwary, did not hesitate to make
use of dialectics as sophistical as those with which students encountered each
other in scholastic diversion. Nothing more ludicrous can well be imagined than
the complaints of these veteran examiners, restricted by no rules, of the
shrewd duplicity of their victims, who struggled, occasionally with success, to
avoid criminating themselves, and they sought to explain it by asserting that
wicked and shameless priests instructed them how to equivocate on points of
faith.
The Interragatory
An experienced inquisitor
drew up for the guidance of his successors a specimen examination of a heretic,
to show them the quibbles and tergiversations for which they must be prepared
when dealing with those who shrank from boldly denying their faith. Its
fidelity is attested by Bernard Gui reproducing it fifty years later in his
"Practica," and it is too characteristic an illustration of the
encounter between the trained intellect of the inquisitor and the untutored
shrewdness of the peasant struggling to save his life and his conscience, to be
omitted.
"When a heretic is
first brought up for examination, he assumes a confident air, as though secure
in his innocence. I ask him why he has been brought before me. He replies,
smiling and courteous, 'Sir, I would be glad to learn the cause from you.'
"I. 'You are accused
as a heretic, and that you believe and teach otherwise than Holy Church
believes.'
"A. (Raising his eyes
to heaven, with an air of the greatest faith) 'Lord, thou knowest that I am
innocent of this, and that I never held any faith other than that of true
Christianity.'
"I. 'You call your
faith Christian, for you consider ours as false and heretical. But I ask
whether you have ever believed as true another faith than that which the Roman
Church holds to be true.
"A. 'I believe the
true faith which the Roman Church believes, and which you openly preach to us.'
"I. 'Perhaps you have
some of your sect at Rome whom you call the Roman Church. I, when I preach, say
many things, some of which are common to us both, as that God liveth, and you
believe some of what I preach. Nevertheless you may be a heretic in not
believing other matters which are to be believed.'
"A. 'I believe all
things that a Christian should believe.'
"I. 'I know your
tricks. What the members of your sect believe you hold to be that which a
Christian should believe. But we waste time in this fencing. Say simply, Do you
believe in one God the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost?'
"A. 'I believe.'
"I. 'Do you believe in
Christ born of the Virgin, suffered, risen, and ascended to heaven?'
"A. (Briskly) 'I
believe.'
"I. 'Do you believe
the bread and wine in the mass performed by the priests to be changed into the
body and blood of Christ by divine virtue?'
"A. 'Ought I not to
believe this?'
"I. 'I don't ask if
you ought to believe, but if you do believe.'
"A. 'I believe
whatever you and other good doctors order me to believe.'
"I. 'Those good
doctors are the masters of your sect; if I accord with them you believe with
me; if not, not.'
"A. 'I willingly
believe with you if you teach what is good to me.'
"I. 'You consider it
good to you if I teach what your other masters teach. Say, then, do you believe
the body of our Lord Jesus Christ to be in the altar?'
"A. (Promptly) 'I
believe.'
"I. 'You know that a
body is there, and that all bodies are of our Lord. I ask whether the body
there is of the Lord who was born of the Virgin, hung on the cross, arose from
the dead, ascended, etc.?'
"A. 'And you, sir, do
you not believe it?'
"I. 'I believe it
wholly.'
"A. 'I believe
likewise.' <429.png' proofer1='tenorcnj' proofer2='the Senior
Gravedigger'/>
"I. 'You believe that
I believe it, which is not what I ask, but whether you believe it.'
"A. 'If you wish to
interpret all that I say otherwise than simply and plainly, then I don't know
what to say. I am a simple and ignorant man. Pray don't catch me in my words.'
"I. 'If you are
simple, answer simply, without evasions.'
"A. 'Willingly.'
"I. 'Will you then
swear that you have never learned anything contrary to the faith which we hold
to be true?'
"A. (Growing pale) 'If
I ought to swear, I will willingly swear.'
"I. 'I don't ask
whether you ought, but whether you will swear.'
"A. 'If you order me
to swear, I will swear.'
"I. 'I don't force you
to swear, because as you believe oaths to be unlawful, you will transfer the
sin to me who forced you; but if you will swear, I will hear it.'
"A. 'Why should I
swear if you do not order me to?'
"I. 'So that you may
remove the suspicion of being a heretic.'
"A. 'Sir, I do not
know how unless you teach me.'
"I. 'If I had to
swear, I would raise my hand and spread my fingers and say, "So help me
God, I have never learned heresy or believed what is contrary to the true
faith."'
"Then trembling as if
he cannot repeat the form, he will stumble along as though speaking for himself
or for another, so that there is not an absolute form of oath and yet he may be
thought to have sworn. If the words are there, they are so turned around that
he does not swear and yet appears to have sworn. Or he converts the oath into a
form of prayer, as as 'God help me that I am not a heretic or the like;' and
when asked whether he had sworn, he will say: 'Did you not hear me swear?' And
when further hard pressed he will appeal, saying 'Sir, if I have done amiss in
aught, I will willingly bear the penance, only help me to avoid the infamy of
which I am accused through malice and without fault of mine.' But a vigorous
inquisitor must not allow himself to be worked upon in this way, but proceed
firmly till he makes these people confess their error, or at least publicly
abjure heresy, so that if they are subsequently found to have sworn falsely, he
can, without further hearing, abandon them to the secular arm. If one consents
to swear that he is not a heretic, I say to him, 'If you wish to swear so as to
escape the stake, one oath will not suffice for me, nor ten, nor a hundred, nor
a thousand, because you dispense each other for a certain number of oaths taken
under necessity, but I will require a countless number. Moreover, if I have, as
I presume, adverse witnesses against you, your oaths will not save you from
being burned. You will only stain your conscience without escaping death. But
if you will simply confess your error, you may find mercy.' Under this anxiety,
I have seen some confess."
The same inquisitor
illustrates the ease with which the cunning of these simple folk fenced and
played with the best-trained men of the Holy Office by a case in which he saw a
serving-wench elude the questions of picked examiners for several days
together, and she would have escaped had there not by chance been found in her
chest the fragment of a bone of a heretic recently burned, which she had
preserved as a relic, according to one of her companions who had collected the
bones with her. But the inquisitor does not tell us how many thousand good
Catholics, confused by the awful game which they were playing, mystified with
the intricacies of scholastic theology, ignorant how to answer the dangerous
questions put to them so searchingly, and terrified with the threats of burning
for persistent denial, despairingly confessed the crime of which they were so
confidently assumed to be guilty, and ratified their conversion by inventing
tales about their neighbors, while expiating the wrong by suffering
confiscation and lifelong imprisonment.
Yet the inquisitor was
frequently baffled in this intellectual digladiation by the innocence or
astuteness of the accused. His resources, however, were by no means exhausted,
and here we approach one of the darkest and most repulsive aspects of our
theme. Human inconsistency, in its manifold development, has never exhibited
itself in more deplorable fashion than in the instructions on this subject
transmitted to their younger brethren by the veterans of the Holy
Office--instructions intended for none but official eyes, and therefore framed
with the utmost unreserve. Trained through long experience in an accurate
knowledge of all that can move the human breast; skilled not only to detect the
subtle evasions of the intellect, but to seek and find the tenderest point
through which to assail the conscience and the heart; relentless in inflicting
agony on body and brain, whether through the mouldering wretchedness of the
hopeless dungeon protracted through uncounted years, the sharper pain of the
torture-chamber, or by coldly playing on the affections; using without scruple
the most violent alternatives of hope and fear; employing with cynical openness
every resource of guile and fraud on wretches purposely starved to render them
incapable of self-defence, the counsels which these men utter might well seem
the promptings of fiends exulting in the unlimited power to wreak their evil
passions on helpless mortals. Yet through all this there shines the evident
conviction that they are doing the work of God. No labor is too great if they
can win a soul from perdition; no toil too repulsive if they can bring a
fellow-creature to an acknowledgment of his wrong-doing and a genuine
repentance that will wipe out his sins; no patience too prolonged if it will avoid
the unjust conviction of the innocent.
All the cunning fence
between judge and culprit, all the fraud, all the torture of body and mind so
ruthlessly employed to extort unwilling confessions, were not necessarily used
for the mere purpose of securing a victim, for the inquisitor was taught to be
as earnest with the recalcitrants against whom he had sufficient testimony as
with the cases in which evidence was deficient. With the former he was seeking
to save a soul from immolating itself in the pride of obstinacy; with the
latter he was laboring to preserve the sheep by not liberating an infected one
to spread pestilence among the flock. It mattered little to the victim what
were the motives actuating his persecutor, for conscientious cruelty is apt to be
more cold-blooded and calculating, more relentless and effective, than
passionate wrath, but the impartial student must needs recognize that while
many inquisitors were doubtless dullards who followed unthinkingly a prescribed
routine as a vocation, and others were covetous or sanguinary tyrants actuated
only by self-interest or ambition, yet among them were not a few who believed
themselves to be discharging a high and holy duty, whether they abandoned the
impenitent to the flames, or by methods of unspeakable baseness rescued from
Satan a soul which he had reckoned as his own. They were instructed that it was
better to let the guilty escape than to condemn the innocent, and, therefore,
that they must have either clear proofs or confession. In the absence of
absolute evidence, therefore, the very conscientiousness of the judge, under
such a system, led him to resort to any means to satisfy himself by wringing an
acknowledgment from his victim.
The resources for procuring
unwilling confession, at command of the inquisitor, may be roughly divided into
two classes--deceit and torture, the latter comprehending both mental and
physical pain, however administered. Both classes were resorted to freely and
without scruple, and there was ample variety to suit the idiosyncrasies of all
judges and prisoners.
Perhaps the mildest form of
the devices to entrap an unwary prisoner was the recommendation that the
examiner should always assume the fact of which he was in quest and ask about
the details, as, for instance, "How often have you confessed as a
heretic?" "In what chamber of yours did they lie?" Going a step
further, the inquisitor is advised during the examination to turn over the
pages of evidence as though referring to it, and then boldly inform the
prisoner that he is not telling the truth, for it is thus and thus; or to pick
up a paper and pretend to read from it whatever is necessary to deceive him; or
he can be told circumstantially that some of the masters of the sect have
incriminated him in their revelations. To render these devices more effective,
the jailer was instructed to worm himself into the confidence of the prisoners,
with feigned interest and compassion, and urge them to confess at once, because
the inquisitor is a merciful man who will take pity on them. Then the
inquisitor was to pretend that he had conclusive evidence, and that if the
accused would confess and point out those who had led him astray, he should be
allowed to go home forthwith, with any other blandishments likely to prove
effective.
A more elaborate trap was
that of treating the prisoner with kindness in place of rigor; sending trusty
agents to his cell to gain his confidence, and then urge him to confess, with
promises of mercy and that they would intercede for him. When everything was
ripe, the inquisitor himself would appear and confirm these promises, with the
mental reservation that all which is done for the conversion of heretics is
merciful, that penances are mercies and spiritual remedies, so that when the
unlucky wretch was prevailed upon to ask for mercy in return for his
revelations, he was to be led on with the general expression that more would be
done for him than he asked.
That spies should play a
prominent part in such a system was inevitable. The trusty agents who were
admitted to the prisoner's cell were instructed to lead him graduallv on from
one confession to another until they should gain sufficient evidence to
incriminate him, without his realizing it. Converted heretics, we are told,
were very useful in this business. One would be sent to visit him and say that
he had only pretended conversion through fear, and after repeated visits
overstay his time and be locked up. Confidential talk would follow in the
darkness, while witnesses with a notary were crouching within earshot to take
down all that might fall from the lips of the unconscious victim.
Fellow-prisoners were utilized whenever possible, and were duly rewarded for
treachery. In the sentence of a Carmelite monk, January 17, 1329, guilty of the
most infamous sorceries, it is recorded in extenuation of his black catalogue
of guilt, that while in prison with sundry heretics he had aided greatly in
making them confess and had revealed many important matters which they had
confided to him, from which the Inquisition had derived great advantage and
hoped to gain more.
These artifices were
diversified with appeals to force. The heretic, whether acknowledged or
suspected, had no rights. His body was at the mercy of the Church, and if
through tribulation of the flesh he could be led to see the error of his ways,
there was no hesitation in employing whatever means were readiest to save his
soul and advance the faith. Among the miracles for which St. Francis was
canonized it is related that a certain Pietro of Assisi was captured in Rome on
an accusation of heresy, and confided for conversion to the Bishop of Todi, who
loaded him with chains and fed him on measured quantities of bread and water in
a dark dungeon. Thus brought through suffering to repentance, on the vigil of
St. Francis he invoked the saint for help with passionate tears. Moved by his
zeal, St. Francis appeared to him and ordered him forth.
His chains fell off and the
doors flew open, but the poor wretch was so crazed by the sudden answer to his
prayer that he clung to the doorpost with cries which brought the jailers
running to him. The pious bishop hastened to the prison, and reverently
acknowledging the power of God, sent the shivered fetters to the pope in token
of the miracle. Even more illustrative and better authenticated is a case
related with much gratulation by Nider as occurring when he was teaching in the
University of Vienna. A heretic priest, thrown into prison by his bishop,
proved obstinate, and the most eminent theologians who labored for his conversion
found him their match in disputation. Believing that vexation brings
understanding, they at length ordered him to be bound tightly to a pillar. The
cords eating into the swelling flesh caused such exquisite torture that when
they visited him the next day he begged piteously to be taken out and burned.
Coldly refusing, they left him for another twenty-four hours, by which time
physical pain and exhaustion had broken his spirit. He humbly recanted, retired
to a Paulite monastery, and lived an exemplary life.
It will readily be believed
that there was scant hesitation in employing any methods likely to crush the
obduracy of the prisoner who refused the confession and recantation demanded of
him. If he were likely to be reached through the affections, his wife and
children were admitted to his cell in hopes that their tears and pleadings
might work on his feelings and overcome his convictions.
Alternate threats and
blandishments were tried; he would be removed from his foul and dismal dungeon
to commodious quarters, with liberal diet and a show of kindness, to see if his
resolution would be weakened by alternations of hope and despair. Master of the
art of playing upon the human heart, the trained inquisitor left no method
untried which promised victory in the struggle between him and the helpless
wretch abandoned to his experiments. Among these, one of the most efficient was
the slow torture of delay. The prisoner who refused to confess, or whose
confession was deemed imperfect, was remanded to his cell, and left to ponder
in solitude and darkness. Except in rare cases time was no object with the
Inquisition, and it could afford to wait.
Perhaps in a few weeks his
resolution might break down, and he might ask to be heard. If not, six months
might elapse before he was again called up for hearing. If still obstinate he
would be again sent back. Months would lengthen into years, perhaps years into
decades, and find him still unconvicted and still a prisoner, hopeless and
despairing. Should friendly death not intervene, the terrible patience of the
Inquisition was nearly certain to triumph in the end, and the authorities all
agree upon the effectiveness of delay. This explains what otherwise would be
hard to understand--the immense protraction of so many of the inquisitorial
trials whose records have reached us. Three, five, or ten years are common
enough as intervals between the first audience of a prisoner and his final
conviction, nor are instances wanting of even greater delays. Bernalde, wife of
Guillem de Montaigu, was imprisoned at Toulouse in 1297, and made a confession
the same year, yet she was not formally sentenced to imprisonment until the auto of 1310. I have already alluded to
the case of Guillem Garric, brought to confess at Carcassonne in 1321 after a
detention of nearly thirty years. In the auto
de fé of 1319, at Toulouse, Guillem Salavert was sentenced, who had made
an unsatisfactory confession in 1299 and another in 1316; to the latter he had
unwaveringly adhered, and at last Bernard Gui, overcome by his obstinacy, let
him off with the penance of wearing crosses, in consideration of his twenty
years' imprisonment without conviction. At the same auto were sentenced six wretches who had recently died in prison,
two of whom had made their first confession in 1305, one in 1306, two in 1311,
and one in 1315. Nor was this hideous torture of suspense peculiar to any
special tribunal. Guillem Salavert was one of those implicated in the troubles
of Albi in 1299, when many of the accused were speedily tried and sentenced by
the bishop, Bernard de Castenet, and Nicholas d'Abbeville, inquisitor of
Carcassonne, but some were reserved for the harder fate of detention without
trial. The intervention of the pope was sought, and in 1310 Clement V. wrote to
the bishop and the inquisitor, giving the names of ten of them, including some
of the most respectable citizens of Albi, who had lain for eight years or more
in jail awaiting judgment, many of them in chains and all in narrow, dark
cells. His order for their immediate trial was disobeyed, and in a subsequent
letter he speaks of several of them having died before his previous epistle,
and reiterated his command for the prompt disposal of the survivors. The
Inquisition was a law unto itself, however, and again his mandate was
disregarded. In 1319, besides Guillem Salavert, two others, Guillem Calverie
and Isarn Colli, were brought from their dungeon and retracted their
confessions which had been extorted from them by torture. Calverie figured with
Salavert in the auto of Toulouse in
the same year. When Colli was sentenced we do not know, but in the accounts of
Arnaud Assalit, royal steward of confiscations, for 1322-3, there appears the
property of "Isarnus Colli condemnatus," showing his ultimate fate.
In the auto of 1319, moreover, occur
the names of two citizens of Cordes, Durand Boissa and Bernard Ouvrier (then
deceased), whose confessions date respectively from 1301 and 1300, doubtless
belonging to the same unfortunate group, who had eaten their hearts in despair
and misery for a score of years.
When it was desired to
hasten this slow torture, the object was easily accomplished by rendering the
imprisonment unendurably harsh. As we shall see hereafter, the dungeons of the
Inquisition at best were abodes of fearful misery, but when there was reason
for increasing their terrors there was no difficulty in increasing the
hardships. The "durus career et
arcta vita"--chains and starvation in a stifling hole--was a favorite
device for extracting confession from unwilling lips. We shall meet hereafter
an atrocious instance of this inflicted on a witness, as early as 1263, when
the ruin of the great house of Foix was sought.
Extortion Of Confessions
Introduction Of Torture
It was pointed out that
judicious restriction of diet not only reduced the body but weakened the will,
and rendered the prisoner less able to resist alternate threats of death and
promises of mercy. Starvation, in fact, was reckoned as one of the regular and
most efficient methods to subdue unwilling witnesses and defendants. In 1306
Clement V. declared, after an official investigation, that at Carcassonne
prisoners were habitually constrained to confession by the harshness of the
prison, the lack of beds, and the deficiency of food, as well as by torture.
With all these resources at
their command, it might seem superfluous for inquisitors to have recourse to
the vulgar and ruder implements of the torture-chamber. The rack and strappado,
in fact, were in such violent antagonism, not only with the principles of
Christianity, but with the practices of the Church, that their use by the
Inquisition, as a means of furthering the faith, is one of the saddest
anomalies of that dismal period. I have elsewhere shown how consistently the
Church opposed the use of torture, so that, in the barbarism of the twelfth
century, Gratian lays it down as an accepted rule of the canon law that no
confession is to be extorted by torment.
Torture, moreover, except
among the Wisigoths, had been unknown among the barbarians who founded the
commonwealths of Europe, and their system of jurisprudence had grown up free
from its contamination. It was not until the study of the revived Roman law,
and the prohibition of ordeals by the Lateran Council of 1215, which was
gradually enforced during the first half of the thirteenth century, that
jurists began to feel the need of torture and accustom themselves to the idea
of its introduction. The earliest instances with which I have met occur in the
Veronese Code of 1228 and the Sicilian Constitutions of Frederic II. in 1231,
and in both of these the references to it show how sparingly and hesitatingly
it was employed. Even Frederic, in his ruthless edicts, from 1220 to 1239,
makes no allusion to it, but, in accordance with the Verona decree of Lucius
III., prescribes the recognized form of canonical purgation for the trial of
all suspected heretics. Yet it rapidly won its way in Italy, and when Innocent
IV., in 1252, published his bull Ad
extirpanda, he adopted it, and authorized its use for the discovery of
heresy.
A decent respect for the
old-time prejudices of the Church, however, forbade him to allow its
administration by the inquisitors themselves or their servitors. It was the
secular authorities who were ordered to force all captured heretics to confess
and accuse their accomplices, by torture which should not imperil life or
injure limb, "just as thieves and robbers are forced to confess their
crimes and accuse their accomplices." The unrepealed canons of the Church,
in fact, prohibited all ecclesiastics from being concerned in such acts, and
even from being present where torture was administered, so that the inquisitor
whose zeal should lead him to take part in it was thereby rendered
"irregular" and unfit for sacred functions until he could be
"dispensed" or purified. This did not suit the policy of the
institution.
Possibly outside of Italy,
where torture was as yet virtually unknown, it found difficulty in securing the
co-operation of the public officials; everywhere it complained that this cumbrous
mode of administration interfered with the profound secrecy which was an
essential characteristic of its operations. But four years after the bull of
Innocent IV., Alexander IV., in 1256, removed the difficulty with
characteristic indirection by authorizing inquisitors and their associates to
absolve each other, and mutually grant dispensations for irregularities--a
permission which was repeatedly reiterated, and which was held to remove all
impediment to the use of torture under the direct supervision of the inquisitor
and his ministers. In Naples, where the Inquisition was but slenderly
organized, we find the public officials used by it as torturers until the end
of the century, but elsewhere it speedily arrogated the administration of
torment to its own officials.
Even in Naples, however,
Frà Tomaso d'Aversa is seen, in 1305, personalty inflicting the most
brutal tortures on the Spiritual Franciscans; and when he found it impossible
in this manner to make them convict themselves, he employed the ingenious
expedient of starving for a few days one of the younger brethren, and then
giving him strong wine to drink; when the poor wretch was fuddled there was no
difficulty in getting him to admit that he and his twoscore comrades were all
heretics.
Torture saved the trouble
and expense of prolonged imprisonment; it was a speedy and effective method of
obtaining what revelations might be desired, and it grew rapidly in favor with
the Inquisition, while its extension throughout secular jurisprudence was remarkably
slow. In 1260 the charter granted by Alphonse of Poitiers to the town of Auzon
specially exempts the accused from torture, no matter what the crime involved.
This shows that its use was gradually spreading, and already, in 1291, Philippe
le Bel felt himself called upon to restrain its abuses; in letters to the
seneschal of Carcassonne he alludes to the newly-introduced methods of torture
in the Inquisition, whereby the innocent were convicted and scandal and
desolation pervaded the land.
He could not interfere with
the internal management of the Holy Office, but he sought a corrective in
forbidding indiscriminate arrests at the sole bidding of the inquisitors. As
might be expected, this was only a palliative; callous indifference to human
suffering grows by habit, and the misuse of this terrible method of coercion
continued to increase. When the despairing cry of the population induced
Clement V. to order an investigation into the iniquities of the Inquisition of
Carcassonne, the commission issued to the cardinals sent thither in 1306
recites that confessions were extorted by torture so severe that the
unfortunates subjected to it had only the alternative of death; and in the
proceedings before the commissioners the use of torture is so frequently alluded
to as to leave no doubt of its habitual employment. It is a noteworthy fact,
however, that in the fragmentary documents of inquisitorial proceedings which
have reached us the references to torture are singularly few. Apparently it was
felt that to record its use would in some sort invalidate the force of the
testimony.
Thus, in the cases of Isarn
Colli and Guillem Calverie, mentioned above, it happens to be stated that they
retracted their confessions made under torture, but in the confessions themselves
there is nothing to indicate that it had been used. In the six hundred and
thirty-six sentences borne upon the register of Toulouse from 1309 to 1323 the
only allusion to torture is in the recital of the case of Calverie, but there
are numerous instances in which the information wrung from the convicts who had
no hope of escape could scarce have been procured in any other manner. Bernard
Gui, who conducted the Inquisition of Toulouse during this period, has too
emphatically expressed his sense of the utility of torture on both principals
and witnesses for us to doubt his readiness in its employment.
The result of Clement's
investigation in 1306 led to an effort at reform which was agreed to in the
Council of Vienne in 1311, but with customary indecision Clement delayed the
publication of the considerable body of legislation adopted by the council
until his death, and it was not issued till October, 1317, by his successor
John XXII. Among the abuses which he sought to limit was that of torture, and
to this end he ordered that it should not be administered without the
concurrent action of bishop and inquisitor if this could be had within the
space of eight days. Bernard Gui emphatically remonstrated against this as
seriously crippling the efficiency of the Inquisition, and he proposed to
substitute for it the meaningless phrase that torture should only be used with
mature and careful deliberation, but his suggestion was unheeded, and the
Clementine regulation remained the law of the Church.
The inquisitors, however,
were too little accustomed to restraint in any form to submit long to this
infringement on their privileges. It is true that disobedience rendered the
proceedings void, and the unhappy wretch who was unlawfully tortured without
episcopal consultation could appeal to the pope, but this did not undo the
work; Rome was distant, and the victims of the Inquisition for the most part
were too friendless and too helpless to protect themselves in such illusory
fashion.
In Bernard Gui's
"Practica," written probably about 1328 or 1330, he only speaks of
consultation with experts, making no allusions to bishops; Eymerich adheres to
the Clementines, but his instructions as to what is to be done in case of their
disregard shows how frequent was such action; while Zanghino boldly affirms
that the canon is to be construed as permitting torture by either bishop or
inquisitor. In some proceedings against the Waldenses of Piedmont in 1387, if
the accused did not confess freely on a first examination an entry was made that
the inquisitor was not content, and twenty-four hours were given the prisoner
to amend his statements; he would be tortured and brought back next morning in
a more complying frame of mind, when a careful record would be made that his
confession was without torture and aloof from the torture-chamber.
Cunning casuists, moreover,
discovered that Clement had only spoken of torture in general and had not
specifically alluded to witnesses, whence they concluded that one of the most
shocking abuses of the system, the torture of witnesses, was left to the sole
discretion of the inquisitor, and this became the accepted rule. It only
required an additional step to show that after the accused had been convicted
by evidence or had confessed as to himself, he became a witness as to the guilt
of his friends and thus could be arbitrarily tortured to betray them. Even when
the Clementines were observed, the limit of eight days enabled the inquisitor
to proceed independently after waiting for that length of time.
While witnesses who were
supposed to be concealing the truth could be tortured as a matter of course,
there was some discussion among jurists as to the amount of adverse evidence
that would justify placing the accused on the rack. Unless there was some
colorable reason to believe that the crime of heresy had been committed,
evidently there was no excuse for the employment of such means of
investigation. Eymerich tells us that when there are two incriminating
witnesses, a man of good reputation can be tortured to ascertain the truth,
while if he is of evil repute he can be condemned without it or can be tortured
on the evidence of a single witness. could be tortured as a matter of
courseZanghino, on the other hand, asserts that the evidence of a single
witness of good character is sufficient for the authorization of torture,
without distinction of persons, while Bernardo di Como says that common report
is enough. In time elaborate instructions were drawn up for the guidance of
inquisitors in this matter, but their uselessness was confessed in the
admission that, after all, the decision was to be left to the discretion of the
judge. How little sufficed to justify the exercise of this discretion is seen
when jurists held it to be sufficient if the accused, on examination, was
frightened and stammered and varied in his answers, without any external
evidence against him.
Application Of Torture
In the administration of
torture the rules adopted by the Inquisition became those of the secular courts
of Christendom at large, and therefore are worth brief attention. Eymerich,
whose instructions on the subject are the fullest we have, admits the grave
difficulties which surrounded the question, and the notorious uncertainty of
the result. Torture should be moderate, and effusion of blood be scrupulously
avoided, but then, what was moderation? Some prisoners were so weak that at the
first turn of the pulleys they would concede anything asked them; others so
obstinate that they would endure all things rather than confess the truth. Those
who had previously undergone the experience might be either the stronger or the
weaker for it, for with some the arms were hardened, while with others they
were permanently weakened. In short, the discretion of the judge was the only
rule.
Both bishop and inquisitor
ought rightfully to be present. The prisoner was shown the implements of
torment and urged to confess. On his refusal he was stripped and bound by the
executioners and again entreated to speak, with promises of mercy in all cases
in which mercy could be shown. This frequently produced the desired result, and
we may be assured that the efficacy of torture lay not so much in what was
extracted by its use as in the innumerable cases in which its dread, near or
remote, paralyzed the resolution with agonizing expectations. If this proved
ineffectual, the torture was applied with gradually increased severity.
In the case of continued
obstinacy additional implements of torment were exhibited and the sufferer was
told that he would be subjected to them all in turn. If still undaunted, he was
unbound, and the next or third day was appointed for renewal of the infliction.
According to rule, torture could be applied but once, but this, like all other
rules for the protection of the accused, was easily eluded. It was only
necessary to order, not a repetition, but a "continuance" of the
torture, and no matter how long the interval, the holy casuists were able to
continue it indefinitely; or a further excuse would be found in alleging that
additional evidence had been discovered, which required a second torturing to
purge it away. During the interval fresh solicitations were made to elicit
confession, and these being unavailing, the accused was again subjected to
torment either of the same kind as before or to others likely to prove more
efficacious. If he remained silent after torture, deemed sufficient by his
judges, some authorities say that he should be discharged and that a
declaration was to be given him that nothing had been proved against him;
others, however, order that he should be remanded to prison and be kept there.
The trial of Bernard
Délicieux, in 1319, reveals another device to elude the prohibition of
repeated torture, for the examiners could at any moment order the torture to
satisfy their curiosity about a single point, and thus could go on indefinitely
with others.
Any confession made under
torture required to be confirmed after removal from the torture-chamber.
Usually the procedure appears to be that the torture was continued until the
accused signified his readiness to confess, when he was unbound and carried
into another room where his confession was made. If, however, the confession
was extracted during the torture, it was read over subsequently to the prisoner
and he was asked if it were true: there was, indeed, a rule that there should
be an interval of twenty-four hours between the torture and the confession, or
its confirmation, but this was commonly disregarded.
Silence indicated assent,
and the length of silence to be allowed for was, as usual, left to the
discretion of the judge, with warning to consider the condition of the
prisoner, whether young or old, male or female, simple or learned. In any case
the record was carefully made that the confession was free and spontaneous,
without the pressure of force or fear. If the confession was retracted, the
accused could be taken back for a continuance of the torture--not, as we are
carefully told, for a repetition--provided always that he had not been
"sufficiently" tortured before.
Retraction Of Confessions
The question as to the
retraction of confession was one which exercised to no small degree the
inquisitorial jurists, and practice was not wholly uniform. It placed the
inquisitor in a disagreeable position, and, in view of the methods adopted to
secure confession, it was so likely to occur that naturally stringent measures
were adopted to prevent it. Some authorities draw a distinction between
confessions made "spontaneously" and those extorted by torture or its
threat, but in practice the difference was disregarded. The most merciful view
taken of revocation is that of Eymerich, who says that if the torture had been
sufficient, the accused who persistently revokes is entitled to a discharge.
In this Eymerich is alone.
Some authorities recommend that the accused be forced to withdraw his
revocation by repetition of torture. Others content themselves with regarding
it as impeding the Inquisition, and as such including it in the excommunication
regularly published by parish priests and at the opening of every auto de fé, and this excommunication
included notaries who might wickedly aid in drawing up such revocations. The
general presumption of law, however, was that the confession was true and the
retraction a perjury, and the view taken of such cases was that the retraction
proved the accused to be an impenitent heretic, who had relapsed after
confession and asking for penance. As such there was nothing to be done with
him but to hand him over to the secular arm for punishment without a hearing.
It is true, that in the
case of Guillem Calverie, thus condemned in 1319 by Bernard Gui for withdrawing
his confession, the culprit was mercifully allowed fifteen days in which to
revoke his revocation, but this was a mere exercise of the discretion customarily
lodged with the inquisitor. How strictly the rule was construed which regarded
revocation as relapse is seen in the remark of Zanghino, that if a man had
confessed and abjured and been set free under penance, and if he subsequently
remarked in public that he had confessed under fear of expense or to avoid
heavier punishment, he was to be regarded as an impenitent heretic, liable to
be burned as a relapsed. We shall see hereafter the full significance of this
point in its application to the Templars. There was an additional question of
some nicety which arose when the retracted confession incriminated others
besides the accused; in this case the most merciful view taken was that, if it
was not to be held good against them, the one who confessed was liable to
punishment for false-witness. As no confession was sufficient which did not
reveal the names of partners in guilt, those inquisitors who did not regard
revocation as relapse could at least imprison the accused for life as a false
witness.
The inquisitorial process
as thus perfected was sure of its victim. No one whom a judge wished to condemn
could escape. The form in which it became naturalized in secular jurisprudence
was less arbitrary and effective, yet Sir John Fortescue, the chancellor of Henry
VI., who in his exile had ample opportunity to observe its working, declares
that it placed every man's life or limb at the mercy of any enemy who could
suborn two unknown witnesses to swear against him.
A History of the Inquisition In The Middle Ages.
By Henry Charles Lea - 1888
By Henry Charles Lea - 1888
Chapter X. Evidence
We have seen in the
foregoing chapter the inevitable tendency of the inquisitorial process to
assume the character of a duel between the judge and the accused with the
former as the assailant. This deplorable result was the necessary outcome of
the system and of the task imposed upon the inquisitor. He was required to
penetrate the inscrutable heart of man, and professional pride perhaps
contributed as much as zeal for the faith in stimulating him to prove that he
was not to be baffled by the unfortunates brought before him in judgment.
In such a struggle as this
the testimony of witnesses, for the most part, counted for little except as a
basis for arrest and prosecution, and for threatening the accused with the
unknown mass of evidence against him, and for this the slightest breath of
scandal, even from a single person notoriously foul-mouthed, sufficed, without
calling witnesses.
The real battlefield was
the prisoner's conscience, and his confession the prize of victory. Yet the
subject of evidence as treated by the Inquisition is not wholly to be passed
over, for it affords fresh illustration of the manner in which the practice of
construing everything "in favor of the faith" led to the development
of the worst body of jurisprudence invented by man, and to the habitual
perpetration of the foulest injustice. The matter-of-course way in which rules
destructive of every principle of fairness are laid down by men presumably
correct in the ordinary affairs of life affords a wholesome lesson as to the
power of fanaticism to warp the intellect of the most acute.
This did not arise from any
peculiar laxity of practice in the ordinary ecclesiastical courts. Their
procedure, based upon the civil law, accepted and enforced its rules as to the
admission of evidence, and the onus of proof lay upon the assertor of a fact.
Vagueness Of Testimony
Innocent III., in his
instructions as to the Cathari of La Charitã, reminded the local authorities
that even violent presumptions were not proof, and were insufficient for
condemnation in a matter so heinous--a rule which was embodied in the canon
law, where it became for the inquisitors merely an excuse for obtaining
certitude by extorting confession.
How completely they felt
themselves emancipated from all wholesome restraint is shown by the remarks of
Bernard Gui--"The accused are not to be condemned unless they confess or
are convicted by witnesses, though not according to the ordinary laws, as in
other crimes, but according to the private laws or privileges conceded to the
inquisitors by the Holy See, for there is much that is peculiar to the
Inquisition.
From almost the inception
of the Holy Office there was an effort to lay down rules as to what constituted
evidence of heresy; but the Council of Narbonne, in 1244, winds up an
enumeration of the various indications by saying that it is sufficient if the
accused can be shown to have manifested by any word or sign that he had faith
or belief in heretics or considered them to be "good men" (bos homes). The kind of testimony
received was as flimsy and impalpable as the facts, or supposed facts, sought
to be proved. In the voluminous examinations and depositions which have reached
us from the archives of the Inquisition we find the witnesses allowed and
encouraged to say everything that may occur to them. Great weight was attached
to popular report or belief, and to ascertain this the opinion of the witness
was freely received, whether based on knowledge or prejudice, hearsay evidence,
vague rumors, general impressions, or idle gossip.
Everything, in fact, that
could affect the accused injuriously was eagerly sought and scrupulously
written down. In the determined effort to ruin the seigneurs de Niort, in 1240,
of the one hundred and eight witnesses examined scarce one was able to speak of
his own knowledge as to any act of the accused. In 1254 Arnaud Baud of Montrãal
was qualified as "suspect" of heresy because he continued to visit
his mother and aided her in her need after she had been hereticated, though
there was absolutely nothing else against him; only delivering her up to be
burned would have cleared him. It became, in fact, a settled principle of law
that either husband or wife knowing the other to be a heretic and not giving
information within a twelvemonth was held to be a consenting party without
further evidence, and was punishable as a heretic.
Naturally the conscientious
inquisitor recognized the vicious circle in which he moved and sought to
satisfy himself that he could designate infallible signs which would justify
the conclusion of heresy. There is ample store of such enumerated. Thus for the
Cathari it sufficed to show that the accused had venerated one of the
perfected, had asked a blessing, had eaten of the blessed bread or had kept it,
had been voluntarily present at an heretication, had entered into the covenansa to be hereticated on the
death-bed, etc.
For the Waldenses such
indications were considered to be the confessing of sins to and accepting
penance from those known not to be regularly ordained by an orthodox bishop,
praying with them according to their rites by bending the knees with them on a
bench or other inclined object, being present with them when they pretended to
make the Host, receiving "peace" from them, or blessed bread. All
this was easily catalogued, but beyond it lay a region of doubt concerning
which authorities differed. The Council of Albi, in 1254, declared that
entering a house, in which a heretic was known to be, converted simple
suspicion into vehement; and Bernard Gui mentions that some inquisitors held
that visiting heretics, giving them alms, guiding them in their journeys, and
the like was sufficient for condemnation, but he agrees with Gui Foucoix in not
so considering it, as all this might be done through carnal affection or for
hire.
The heart of man, he adds,
is deep and inscrutable, but he seeks to satisfy himself for attempting the
impossible by arguing that all which cannot be explained favorably must be
admitted as adverse proof. It is a noteworthy fact that in long series of
interrogations there will frequently be not a single question as to the belief
of the party making confession. The whole energy of the inquisitor was directed
to obtaining statements of external acts. The upshot of it all necessarily was
that almost everything was left to the discretion of the inquisitor, whose
temper had more to do with the result than the proof of guilt or its absence.
How insignificant were the
tokens on which a man's fate might depend may be understood by a single
instance. In 1234 Accursio Aldobrandini, a Florentine merchant in Paris, made
the acquaintance of some strangers with whom he conversed several times, giving
their servant on one occasion ten sols, and bowing to them when they met, out
of politeness. This latter act was equivalent to the "veneration"
which was the crucial test of heresy, and when he chanced to learn that his new
acquaintances were heretics he felt himself lost.
Hastening to Rome, he laid
the matter before Gregory IX., who exacted bail of him and sent a commission to
the Bishop of Florence to investigate the antecedents of Accursio. The report
was examined by the cardinals of Ostia and Preneste and found to be emphatic in
commending his orthodoxy, so he escaped with a penance prescribed by Raymond of
Pennaforte, the papal penitentiary, and Gregory wrote to the inquisitors of
Paris not to molest him. Under such a system the most devout Catholic could
never feel safe for a moment.
Suspicion Of Heresy
Yet in spite of all these
efforts to define the indefinable, it was in the very nature of things that
absolute certitude could not, in a vast range of cases, be reached except
through confession. In order, therefore, to avert the misfortune of acquitting
those who could not be brought to confess, it became necessary to invent a new
crime--that known as "suspicion of heresy."
This opened a wide field
for the endless subtleties and refinements in which the jurists of the schools
delighted, rendering their so-called science of law a worthy rival of
scholastic theology. Suspicion thus was primarily divided into three grades,
designated as light, vehement, and violent, and the glossators revel in
defining the amount and quality of evidence which renders the accused guilty of
either of these, with the usual result that practically the matter was left to
the discretion of the tribunal.
That a man against whom
nothing substantial was proved should be punished merely because he was
suspected of guilt may seem to modern eyes a scant measure of justice; but to
the inquisitor it appeared a wrong to God and man that any one should escape
against whose orthodoxy there rested a shadow of a doubt. Like much else taught
by the Inquisition, this found its way into general criminal law, which it perverted
for centuries.
Two witnesses were usually
assumed to be necessary for the condemnation of a man of good repute, though
some authorities demanded more. Yet when a case threatened to fail for lack of
testimony, the discretion of the inquisitor was the ultimate arbitrator; and it
was agreed that if two witnesses to the same fact could not be had, single
witnesses to two separate facts of the same general character would suffice.
When there was only one witness in all, the accused was still put on his purgation.
With the same determination to remove all obstacles in the way of conviction,
if a witness revoked his testimony it was held that if his evidence had been
favorable to the accused, the revocation annulled it; if adverse, the
revocation was null.
The same disposition to
construe everything in favor of the faith governed the admissibility of
witnesses of evil character. The Roman law rejected the evidence of
accomplices, and the Church had adopted the rule. In the False Decretals it had
ordered that no one should be admitted as an accuser who was a heretic or
suspected of heresy, was excommunicate, a homicide, a thief, a sorcerer, a
diviner, a ravisher, an adulterer, a bearer of false witness, or a consulter of
diviners and soothsayers. Yet when it came to prosecuting heresy all these
prohibitions were thrown to the winds. As early as the time of Gratian,
infamous and heretical witnesses were receivable against heretics. The edicts
of Frederic II. rendered heretics incapable of giving testimony, but this
disability was removed when they testified against heretics.
Character And Age Of Witnesses
In the lay courts, if a
witness swore to the innocence of the accused and subsequently changed his
testimony, the first statement was held good and the second was rejected, but
in cases of heresy the incriminating evidence was always received.
That there was some
hesitation on this point we see in the Legatine Inquisition held in Toulouse in
1229, where it is recorded that Guillem Solier, a converted heretic, was restored
in fame in order to enable him to bear witness against his former associates,
and even as late as 1260 Alexander IV. was obliged to reassure the French
inquisitors that they could safely use the evidence of heretics; but the
principle became a settled one, adopted in the canon law, and constantly
enforced in practice. Without it, in fact, the Inquisition would have been
deprived of its most fruitful means of tracking heretics. It was the same with
excommunicates, perjurers, infamous persons, usurers, harlots, and all those
who, in the ordinary criminal jurisprudence of the age, were regarded as
incapable of bearing witness, yet whose evidence was receivable against
heretics. All legal exceptions were declared inoperative except that of mortal
enmity.
In the ordinary criminal
law of Italy no evidence was received from a witness under twenty, but in cases
of heresy such testimony was taken, and, though not legal, it sufficed to
justify torture. In France the distinction seems to have been less rigidly defined,
and the matter probably was left, like so much else, to the discretion of the
inquisitors. As the Council of Albi specifies seven years as the period at
which all children were ordered to be made to attend church and learn the
Creed, Paternoster, and Salutation to the Virgin, it may be safely assumed that
below that age they would hardly be admitted to give testimony. In the records
of the Inquisition the age of the witness is rarely stated, but I have met with
one case, in 1244, after the capture of the pestilent nest of heretics at
Montsãgur, where the Inquisition gathered so goodly harvest, when the age of a
witness, Arnaud Olivier, happens to be mentioned as ten years.
He admitted having been a
Catharan "believer" since he had reached the age of discretion, and
thus was responsible for himself and others. His evidence is gravely recorded
against his father, his sister, and nearly seventy others; and in it he is made
to give the names of sixty-six persons who were present about a year before at
the sermon of a Catharan bishop. The wonderful exercise of so young a memory
does not seem to have excited any doubts as to the validity of his testimony,
which must have been held conclusive against the unfortunates enumerated, as he
stated that they all "venerated" their prelate.
Wives and children and
servants were not admitted to give evidence in favor of the accused, but their
testimony if adverse to him was welcomed, and was considered peculiarly strong.
It was the same with the heretic, who, as we have seen, was freely admitted as
an adverse witness, but who was rejected if appearing for the defence. In
short, the only exception which could be taken to an accusing witness was
malignity. If he was a mortal enemy of the prisoner it was presumed that his testimony
was rather the prompting of hate than zeal for the faith, and it was required
to be thrown out. In the case of the dead, the evidence of a priest that he had
shriven the defunct and administered the viaticum
went for nothing; but if he testified that the departed had confessed to being
a heretic, had recanted, and had received absolution, then his bones were not
exhumed and burned, but the heirs had to endure such penance of fine or
confiscation as would have been inflicted on him if alive.
Of course no witness could
refuse to give evidence. No privilege or vow or oath released him from the
duty. If he was unwilling and paltered or prevaricated and equivocated, there
was the gentle persuasion of the torture-chamber, which, as we have seen, was
even more freely used on witnesses than on principals. It was the ready
instrument by which any doubts as to the testimony could be cleared up; and it
is fair to attribute to the sanction of this terrible abuse by the Inquisition
the currency which it so long enjoyed in European criminal law. Even the
secrecy of the confessional was not respected in the frenzied effort to obtain
all possible information against heretics.
Names Of Witnesses Withheld
All priests were enjoined
to make strict inquiries of their penitents as to their knowledge of heretics
and fautors of heresy. The seal of sacramental confession could not be openly
and habitually violated, but the result was reached by indirection. When the
confessor succeeded in learning anything he was told to write it down and then
endeavor to induce his penitent to reveal it to the proper authorities. Failing
in this, he was, without mentioning names, to consult God-fearing experts as to
what he ought to do--with what effect can readily be conjectured, since the very
fact of consulting as to his duty shows that the obligation of secrecy was not
to be deemed absolute.
After this glimpse at the
inquisitorial system of evidence, we hardly need the assurance of the legists
that less was required for conviction in heresy than in any other crime, and
inquisitors were instructed that slender testimony was sufficient to prove
it--"probatur quis hÃ…“reticus ex
levi causa." Yet evil as was all this, the crowning infamy of the
Inquisition in its treatment of testimony was withholding from the accused all
knowledge of the names of the witnesses against him. In the ordinary courts,
even in the inquisitorial process, their names were communicated to him along
with the evidence which they had given, and it will be remembered that when the
Legate Romano held his inquest at Toulouse, in 1229, the accused followed him
to Montpellier with demands to see the names of those who had testified against
them, when the cardinal recognized their right to this, but eluded it by
showing merely a long list of all the witnesses who had appeared during the
whole inquest, giving as an excuse the danger to which they were exposed from
the malevolence of those who had suffered by their evidence.
That there was some risk
incurred by those who destroyed their neighbors is true; the inquisitors and
chroniclers mention that assassinations from this cause sometimes occurred--six
being reported in Toulouse between 1301 and 1310. It would have been strange
had this not been the case, nor was the chance of such wild justice altogether
an unwholesome check upon the security of malevolence. Yet that so flimsy an
excuse should have been systematically put forward shows merely that the Church
recognized and was ashamed of its plain denial of justice, since no such precaution
was deemed necessary in other criminal affairs. Already in 1244 and 1246 the
councils of Narbonne and Bãziers order the inquisitors not to indicate in any
manner the names of the witnesses, alleging as a reason the "prudent
wish" of the Holy See, although in the instructions of the Cardinal of
Albano the saving clause of risk is expressed.
When Innocent IV. and his
successors regulated the inquisitorial procedure, the same limitation to cases
in which divulging the names would expose the witnesses to danger was sometimes
omitted and sometimes repeated, and when Boniface VIII. embodied in the canon
law the rule of withholding the names he expressly cautioned bishops and
inquisitors to act with pure intentions, not to withhold the names when there
was no peril in communicating them, and if the peril ceased they were to be
revealed. Yet it is impossible to regard all this as more than a decent veil of
hypocrisy to cover recognized injustice, for it was a flagrant fact that
inquisitors everywhere treated these exhortations as the councils of Narbonne
and Bãziers had treated the limitations prescribed by the Cardinal of Albano.
Although in the inquisitorial manuals the limitation of risk is usually
mentioned, the instructions with regard to the conduct of the trials always
assume as a matter of course that the prisoner is kept in ignorance of the
names of the witnesses against him. As early as the time of Gui Foucoix that
jurist treats it as the universal practice; a nearly contemporary MS. manual
lays it down as an invariable rule; and in the later periods we are coolly
informed by both Eymerich and Bernardo di Como that cases were rare in which
risk did not exist; that it was great when the accused was rich and powerful,
but greater still when he was poor and had friends who had nothing to lose.
Eymerich evidently
considers it much more decent to refuse the names than to adopt the expedients
of some over-conscientious inquisitors who furnished, like Cardinal Romano, the
names written on a different piece of paper and so arranged that their
identification with their evidence was impossible, or who mixed up other names
with those of the witnesses so as to confuse hopelessly the defence.
Occasionally a less disreputable but almost equally confusing plan was adopted,
in swearing a portion of the witnesses in the presence of the accused, while
examining them in his absence. Thus in the trial of Bernard Dãlicieux, in 1319,
out of forty-eight witnesses whose depositions are recorded, sixteen were sworn
in his presence; in that of Huss, in 1414, it is mentioned that fifteen
witnesses at one time were taken to his cell that he might see them sworn.
From this withholding of
names it was but a step to withholding the evidence altogether, and that step
was sometimes taken. In truth the whole process was so completely at the
arbitrary discretion of the inquisitor, and the accused was so wholly without
rights, that whatever seemed good in the eyes of the former was allowable in
the interest of the faith. Thus we are told that if a witness retracted his
evidence, the fact should not be made known to the defendant lest it should
encourage him in his defence, but the judge is recommended to bear it in mind
when rendering judgment.
The tender care for the
safety of witnesses even went so far that it was left to the conscience of the
inquisitor whether or not to give the accused a copy of the evidence itself if
there appeared to be danger to be apprehended from doing so. Relieved from all
supervision, and practically not subject to appeals, it may be said that there
were no rules which the inquisitor might not suspend or abrogate at pleasure
when the exigencies of the faith seemed to require it.
Among the many evils
springing from this concealment, which released witnesses and accusers from all
responsibility, not the least was the stimulus which it afforded to delation
and the temptation created to gratify malice by reckless perjury. Even without
any special desire to do mischief, an unfortunate, whose resolution had been
broken down by suffering and torture, when brought at last to confess, might
readily be led to make his story as satisfactory as possible to his tormentors
by mentioning all names that might occur to him as being present at
conventicles and heretications.
False Witness
There can be no question
that the business of the Inquisition was greatly increased by the protection
which it thus afforded to informers and enemies, and that it was made the
instrument of an immense amount of false-witness. The inquisitors felt this danger
and frequently took such precautions as they could without trouble, by warning
a witness of the penalties incurred by perjury, making him obligate himself in
advance to endure them, and rigidly questioning him as to whether he had been
suborned.
Occasionally, also, we find
a conscientious judge like Bernard Gui carefully sifting evidence, comparing
the testimony of different witnesses, and tracing out incompatibilities which
proved that one at least was false. He accomplished this twice, once in 1312 and
again in 1316, the earlier case presenting some peculiar features. A man named
Pons Arnaud came forward spontaneously and accused his son Pierre of having
endeavored to have him hereticated when laboring under apparently mortal
sickness. The son denied it. Bernard, on investigation, found that Pons had not
been sick at the date specified, and that there had been no heretics at the
place named. Armed with this information he speedily forced the accuser to
confess that he had fabricated the story to injure his son.
Creditable as is this case
to the inquisitor, it is hideously suggestive of the pitfalls which lay around
the feet of every man; and no less so is an instance in which Henri de Chamay,
Inquisitor of Carcassonne, in 1329, resolutely traced out a conspiracy to ruin
an innocent man, and had the satisfaction of forcing five false-witnesses to
confess their guilt. Rare instances such as these, however, offered but a
feeble palliation for the inherent vices of the system, and in spite of the
severe punishment meted out to those who were discovered, the crime was of very
frequent occurrence.
The security with which it
could be committed renders it safe to assume that detection occurred in a very
small proportion of the cases; so when among the scanty documents that have
reached us we see six false-witnesses (of whom two were priests and one a
clerk), sentenced at an auto de fã
held at Pamiers in 1323; four at Narbonne in December, 1328; one, a few weeks
after, at Pamiers; four more at Pamiers in January, 1329, and seven (one of
whom was a notary) at Carcassonne in September, 1329, we may conclude that if
the full records of the Inquisition were accessible, the list would be a
frightful one, and would suggest an incalculable amount of injustice which
remained undiscovered. We do not need the admission of Eymerich that witnesses
are found frequently to conspire together to ruin an innocent man, and we may
well doubt his assurance that persistent scrutiny by the inquisitor will detect
the wrong. There is, perhaps, only a consistent exhibition of inquisitorial
logic in the dictum of Zanghino, that a witness who withdraws testimony adverse
to a prisoner is to be punished for false-witness, while his testimony is to
stand, and to receive full weight in rendering judgment.
A false-witness, when
detected, was treated with as little mercy as a heretic. As a symbol of his
crime two pieces of red cloth in the shape of tongues were affixed to his
breast and two to his back, to be worn through life. He was exhibited at the church-doors
on a scaffolding during divine service on Sundays, and was usually imprisoned
for life.
The symbol was changed to
that of a letter in the case of Guillem Maurs, condemned in 1322 for conspiring
with others to forge letters of the Inquisition whereby some parties were to be
cited for heresy with the view of extorting hush-money from them. As the degree
of criminality varied, so there were differences in the severity of punishment.
Those condemned in Pamiers in 1323 were let off without incarceration. The four
at Narbonne, in 1328, were regarded as peculiarly culpable, having been
suborned by enemies of the accused, and they were accordingly condemned to the
severest form of imprisonment, on bread and water, with chains on hands and
feet. The assembly of experts held at Pamiers for the auto of January, 1329, decided that, in addition to imprisonment,
either lenient or harsh, according to the gravity of the offence, the offenders
should make good any damage accruing to the accused.
This was an approach to the
talio, and the principle was fully
carried out in 1518 by Leo X. in a rescript to the Spanish Inquisition,
authorizing the abandonment to the secular arm of false witnesses who had
succeeded in inflicting any notable injury on their victims. The expressions
used by the pope justify the conclusion that the crime was still frequent.
Zanghino tells us that in his time there was no defined legal penalty, and that
the false witness was to be punished at the discretion of the
inquisitor--another instance of the tendency which pervades the whole
inquisitorial jurisprudence, to fetter the tribunals with as few rules as
possible, to clothe them with arbitrary power, and trust to God, in whose name
and for whose glory they professed to act, to inspire them with the wisdom
necessary for the discharge of their irresponsible trust.
A History of the Inquisition In The Middle Ages.
By Henry Charles Lea - 1888
By Henry Charles Lea - 1888
Chapter XI. The Defence
From the preceding sketch
of the inquisitorial process it may readily be inferred that scant
opportunities for defence were allowed by the Holy Office. It was in the very
nature of the process that all the preliminary proceedings were taken in
secrecy and without the knowledge of the accused. The case against him was made
up before his arrest, and he was examined, urged to confess, and perhaps
imprisoned for years and tortured, before he was allowed to know what were the
charges against him. It was only after a confession had been extorted from him,
or the inquisitor despaired of extorting one, that he was furnished with the
evidence against him, and even then the names of the witnesses were habitually
suppressed.
All this is in cruel
contrast with the righteous care to avoid injustice prescribed for the ordinary
episcopal courts. In them the Council of Lateran orders that the accused shall
be present at the inquisition against him, unless he contumaciously absents
himself; the charges are to be explained to him, that he may have the
opportunity of defending himself; the witnesses' names, with their respective
evidence, are to be made public, and all legitimate exceptions and answers be
admitted, for suppression of names would invite slander, and rejection of
exceptions would admit false testimony.
The suspected heretic,
however, was prejudged. The effort of the inquisitor was not to avoid
injustice, but to force him to admit his guilt and seek reconciliation with the
Church. To accomplish this effectually the facilities for defence were
systematically reduced to a minimum.
It is true that, in 1246,
the Council of Bãziers lays down the rule that the accused shall have proper
opportunities for defence, including necessary delays and the admission of
exceptions and legitimate replies; but if this were intended as a check on the
arbitrary operations which already characterized the Inquisition, it was wholly
disregarded. In the first place, the secrecy of the tribunal enabled the judge
to do as he might think best. In the second place, the only possible remaining
check to arbitrary action was removed by denying to the accused the advantage
of counsel.
Then, as now, the intricacy
of legal forms rendered the trained advocate a necessity to every man on trial;
the layman, ignorant of his rights, and of the method of enforcing them, was
utterly helpless. So thoroughly was this understood that in the ecclesiastical
courts it was frequently a custom to furnish advocates gratuitously to poor men
unable to employ them, and in the charter granted by Simon de Montfort, in
1212, to his newly-acquired territories, it was provided that justice should
always be gratuitous, and that counsel should be provided by the court for
pleaders too poor to retain them.
When this right thus was
recognized in the most trifling cases, to refuse it to those who were battling
for their lives before a tribunal in which the judge was also prosecutor, was
more than the Church at first dared openly to do, but it practically reached
the result by indirection. Innocent III., in a decretal embodied in the canon
law, had ordered advocates and scriveners to lend no aid or counsel to heretics
and their defenders, or to undertake their causes in litigation. This, which
was presumably intended as one of the disabilities inflicted on defiant and
acknowledged heretics, was readily applied to the suspect who were not yet
convicted, and who were struggling to prove their innocence, for their guilt
was always assumed in advance.
The councils of Valence and
Albi, in 1248 and 1254, while ordering inquisitors not to embarrass themselves
with the vain jangling of lawyers in the conduct of the prosecution,
significantly make reference to this provision of the canon law as applicable
to counsel who might be so hardy as to aid the defence. That this became a
settled and recognized principle is shown by Bernard Gui's assertion that
advocates who excuse and defend heretics are to be held guilty of fautorship of
heresy--a crime which became heresy itself if satisfaction at the discretion of
the inquisitor was not rendered within a twelvemonth.
Refusal Of Council
When to this we add the
perpetually reiterated commands to the inquisitors to proceed without regard to
legal forms or the wrangling of advocates, and the notice to notaries that he
who drew up the revocation of a confession was excommunicated as an impeder of
the Inquisition, it will readily be seen that there was no need of formally
refusing counsel to the accused, and that there was no practical benefit
permitted from the admission of the barren generality that one who believed a
heretic to be innocent and endeavored to prove him so was not on that account
liable to punishment. Eymerich is careful to specify that the accused has the
right to employ counsel, and that a denial of this justifies an appeal, but
then he likewise states that the inquisitor can prosecute any advocate or
notary who undertakes the cause of heretics; and a century earlier a manuscript
manual for inquisitors directs them to prosecute as defenders of heresy any
advocates who take such cases, with the addition that if they are clerks they
are to be perpetually deprived of their benefices.
It is no wonder, therefore,
that finally inquisitors adopted the rule that advocates were not to be allowed
in inquisitorial trials. This injustice had its compensation, however, for the
employment of counsel, in fact, was likely to prove as dangerous to the
defendant as to his advocate, for the Inquisition was entitled to all
accessible information, and could summon the latter as a witness, force him to
surrender any papers in his hands, and reveal what had passed between him and
his client. Such considerations, however, are rather theoretical than
practical, for it may well be doubted whether, in the ordinary course of the
Inquisition, counsel for the defence ever appeared before it.
The terror that it inspired
is well illustrated by the circumstance that when, in 1300, Friar Bernard
Dãlicieux was commissioned by his Franciscan provincial to defend the memory of
Castel Fabri, and Nicholas d'Abbeville, the Inquisitor of Carcassonne, rudely
refused him even an audience, he could find no notary in the city who dared to
assist him in drawing up a legal protest; every one feared arrest and
prosecution if he took the least part in an opposition to the dreaded
inquisitor, and Bernard had to wait ten or twelve days until he could bring a
notary from a distance to perform the simplest formality. The local officials
might well hesitate to incur the wrath of Nicholas, for a few years before he
had cast in jail a notary who had ventured to draw up an appeal of the inhabitants
of Carcassonne to the king.
Refusal To Plead
All this is interesting as
an illustration of the spirit which pervaded every act of the Inquisition, but
in reality no advocate could be of material service to the accused, save in the
most exceptional cases. The men who organized the Holy Office knew too well
what they wanted to leave open any possibilities of which even the shrewdest
advocate could take advantage, and it was admitted on all hands as a recognized
fact that there was no method of defence save disabling the witnesses for the
prosecution. It has been seen that enmity was the only source of disability in
a witness, and this had to be mortal--there must have been bloodshed between
the parties, or other cause sufficient to induce one to seek the life of the
other.
If, therefore, the case
rested on witnesses of this kind, their testimony had to be rejected and the
prosecution fell. As this was the only possible mode of escape, the cruelty of
withholding from the prisoner the names of the adverse witnesses becomes doubly
conspicuous. He was forced to grope around in the dark and blindly name such
persons as he imagined might have a hand in his misfortunes. If he failed to
hit upon any who appeared in the case, the evidence against him was conclusive,
as far as it went. If he chanced to name some of the witnesses, he was
interrogated as to the causes of enmity; the inquisitor examined into the facts
of the alleged quarrel, and decided as he saw fit as to the retention or the
rejection of their testimony. Conscientious jurists like Gui Foucoix and
inquisitors like Eymerich warned their brethren that as the accused had so
slender a chance of guessing the sources of evidence, the judge ought to
investigate for himself and discard any that seemed to be the product of
malice; but there were others who sought rather to deprive the poor wretch of
every straw that might postpone his sinking. One device was to ask him, as
though casually, at the end of his examination, whether he had any enemies who
would so disregard the fear of God as to accuse him falsely, and if, thus taken
unawares, he replied in the negative, he debarred himself from any subsequent
defence; or the most damaging witness would be selected and the prisoner be
asked if he knew him, when a denial would estop him from claiming enmity.
It is easy to imagine other
tricks by which shrewd and experienced inquisitors could save themselves the
trouble of admitting the accused to even the nugatory form of defence to which
alone he was entitled. As to allowing him to call witnesses in his favor,
except to prove enmity of the accusers, it was never thought of in ordinary
cases. By a legal fiction, the inquisitor was supposed to look at both sides of
the case, and to take care of the defence as well as of the prosecution. If the
accused failed to guess the names of enemies among the witnesses and to disable
their testimony, he was condemned.
In England, under the
barbarous custom of the peine forte et
dure, a prisoner who refused to plead either guilty or not guilty was
pressed to death, because the trial could not go on without either confession
or defence. Cruel as was this expedient, it was the outcome of a manly sense of
justice, which based its procedure on the rule that the worst felon should have
a fair opportunity to prove his innocence. Far worse was the system of the
Inquisition, which was equally resolved that its culprits should have no such
easy method of escape as a refusal to plead. It had no scruples as to
proceeding in such cases, and the obstinacy of the accused only simplified
matters. The refusal was an act of contumacy, equivalent to disobeying a
summons to appear, or it was held to be tantamount to a confession, and the
obdurate prisoner was forthwith handed over to the secular arm as an impenitent
heretic, fit only for the stake. The use of torture, however, rendered such
cases rare.
In the register of the
Inquisition of Carcassonne from 1249 to 1258 M. Molinier has found two cases in
which the accused was allowed to introduce evidence in his favor. In one of
these G. Vilanière called two witnesses to prove an alibi; in the other
Guilleim Nègre brought forward a letter of reconciliation and penitence. In
neither case was the defendant successful.
The enviable simplicity
which the inquisitorial process thus assumed in the absence of counsel and of
all practical opportunities for defence can perhaps best be illustrated by one
or two cases. Thus in the Inquisition of Carcassonne, June 19, 1252, P. Morret
is called up and asked if he wishes to defend himself against the matters found
in the instructio or indictment
against him. He has nothing to allege except that he has enemies, of whom he
names five. Apparently he did not happen to guess any of the witnesses, for the
case proceeded by reading the evidence to him, after which he is again asked
thrice if he has anything further to say. To this he replies in the negative,
and the case ends by assigning January 29 for the rendering of sentence.
Two years later, in 1254,
at Carcassonne, a certain Bernard Pons was more lucky, for he happened to guess
aright in naming his wife as an inimical witness, and we have the proceedings
of the inquest held to determine whether the enmity was mortal. Three witnesses
are examined, all of whom swear that she is a woman of loose character; one
deposes that she had been taken in adultery by her husband; another that he had
beaten her for it, and the third that he had recently heard her say that she
wished her husband dead that she might marry a certain Pug Oler, and that she
would willingly become a leper if that would bring it about.
This would certainly seem
sufficient, but Pons appears nevertheless not to have escaped. So thoroughly
hopeless, indeed, was the prospect of any effort at defence, that it frequently
was not even attempted, and the accused, like Arnaud Fabri at Carcassonne,
August 20, 1252, when asked if he wished a copy of the evidence against him,
would despairingly decline it. It was a customary formula in a sentence to
state that the convict had been offered opportunity for defence and had not
availed himself of it, showing how frequently this was the case.
Prosecution Of The Dead
In the case of prosecution
of the dead, the children or the heirs were scrupulously cited to appear and
defend his memory, as they were necessarily parties to the case through the
disabilities and confiscation following upon condemnation. Proclamation was
also made publicly in the churches inviting any one else who chose to appear or
who had any interest in the matter by reason of holding property of the
deceased; and then a third public notice was given that if no one came forward
on the day named, definitive sentence would be rendered. Thus in a case
occurring in 1327, Jean Duprat, Inquisitor of Carcassonne, orders the priests
of all the churches in the dioceses of Carcassonne, Narbonne, and Alet to
publish the notice during divine service on every Sunday and feast-day till the
day of hearing, and to send him a notarial attestation of their action. The
sentences in these cases are careful to recite these notices so sedulously
served on all concerned; but notwithstanding this display of a desire to do
exact justice, the proceedings were quite as hollow a mockery as those against
the living.
That it was so recognized
is seen at the auto of 1309 at
Toulouse, where there were four dead persons sentenced, and it is stated that
in one case no one appeared, and in the other three the heirs obeyed the
citation but renounced all defence. In the case of Castel Fabri, before alluded
to, at Carcassonne, in 1300, where the estate was very large, the heirs
appeared, but were denied all opportunity of defence by Nicholas d'Abbeville,
the inquisitor; and in that of Pierre de Tornamire, though the heirs, as we
have seen, succeeded in reversing the judgment through the gross informality of
the proceedings, it was not until after a struggle which lasted for thirty-two
years, during which time the estate must have been sequestrated. Sometimes,
when death-bed heretications had occurred, the children put in the plea of non compos, which was admitted to be
good, but as none of the family were allowed to testify, and only disinterested
witnesses of approved orthodoxy were received, instances of success must have
been rare indeed.
Practically every avenue of
escape was closed to those who fell into the hands of the inquisitor.
Technically the accused had a right, as in other cases, to recuse his judge,
but this was a dangerous experiment, and we hardly need the assurance of
Bernardo di Como that it was virtually unknown. Ignorance was no defence, and
its mere assertion, according to Bernard Gui, only rendered a man worthy of
condemnation along with his master, the father of lies.
Persistent denial of the
offence charged, even when accompanied with profession of faith and readiness
to submit to the mandates of the Church, was obstinacy and impenitence which
precluded all hope of mercy. Even suicide in prison was equivalent to
confession of guilt without repentance. It is true that insanity or drunkenness
might be urged in extenuation of the utterance of heretical words, and this
might mitigate the sentence, if there were due contrition and seeking for
reconciliation, but admission of the conclusion at which the inquisitor had
arrived from his ex parte inquest was
the predetermined result, and the only alternative to this was abandonment to
the secular arm.
That plain-spoken friar,
Bernard Dãlicieux, uttered the literal truth when he declared, in the presence
of Philippe le Bel and all his court, that if St. Peter and St. Paul were
accused of "adoring" heretics and were prosecuted after the fashion
of the Inquisition, there would be no defence open for them. Questioned as to
their faith, they would answer like masters in theology and doctors of the
Church, but when told that they had adored heretics, and they asked what
heretics, some names, common in those parts, would be mentioned, but no
particulars would be given. When they would ask for statements as to time and
place, no facts would be furnished, and when they would demand the names of the
witnesses these would be withheld. How, then, asked Bernard, could the holy
apostles defend themselves, especially when any one who wished to aid them
would himself be attacked as a fautor of heresy. It was so. The victim was
enveloped in a net from which there was no escape, and his frantic struggles
only twisted it more tightly around him.
Theoretically, indeed, an
appeal lay to the pope from the Holy Office, and to the metropolitan from the
bishop, for denial of justice or irregularity of procedure, but it had to be
made before sentence was rendered, as condemnation was final.
Appeals To The Holy See
Possibly this may have held
out some prospect of benefit in the case of bishops exercising their
inquisitorial jurisdiction. In that of inquisitors, when "apostoli," or letters remanding the
case to the Holy See, were demanded, it rested with them to grant affirmative
("reverential") ones, or negative ones. The former admitted the
transfer of the case; the latter kept it in the inquisitor's hands unless it
was formally taken from him by the pope. This, it is safe to say, could rarely
happen, and, as the proceeding was an intricate one, it could only be resorted
to by experts. A man like Master Eckart, supported by the whole Dominican
Order, could undertake it, even though in the end he fared no better at the
hands of John XXII. than he would have done at those of the Archbishop of
Cologne.
So when, in 1323, the Sire
de Partenay, one of the most powerful nobles of Poitou, was cited for heresy by
Friar Maurice, the Inquisitor of Paris, and was thrown into the Temple by
Charles le Bel, he appealed from Maurice as a judge prejudiced by personal
hatred. Charles sent him under guard to John XXII. at Avignon, who at first
refused to entertain the appeal, but at length, by the influential intercession
of Partenay's friends, was induced to appoint several bishops as assessors to
the inquisitor, and after long-protracted proceedings the interest of Partenay
was sufficient to obtain his liberation. Cases like these, however, are wholly
exceptional and have no bearing upon the thousands of humble folk and "petite noblesse" who filled the
prisons of the Inquisition and figured in its autos de fã.
The manuals for
inquisitors, indeed, make no scruple in instructing them as to the devices and
deceits by which they can elude all attempts to appeal when through disregard
of rules they have exposed themselves to it.
There was another class of
cases, however, in which the interference of the pope occasionally gave relief,
for the Holy See was autocratic and could set aside all rules. The curia was
always greedy for money, and, outside of Italy, had no share in the
confiscations. It can, therefore, readily be imagined that men of wealth whose
whole property was at stake might well consent to divide it with the papal
court, whose all-powerful intervention would thereby be secured.
As early as 1245 the
bishops of Languedoc are found complaining to Innocent IV. of the number of
heretics who thus obtain exemption. Not only those undergoing trial, but those
fearing to be cited, those excommunicated for contumacy, or legitimately
sentenced, escape the jurisdiction of the Inquisition and enjoy immunity on the
strength of letters granted by the papal penitentiaries. I have met with a
number of special cases of this interference of the Holy See with the Holy
Office, one at least of which indicates the means of persuasion employed. In
letters of December 28, 1248, the papal penitentiary Algisius orders the release,
without confiscation, of six prisoners of the Inquisition who had confessed to
heresy, one of the reasons assigned being the liberal contributions which they
had made to the cause of the Holy Land.
Acquittal Prohibited
It is no wonder that the
inquisitors sometimes grew mutinous under this aggravating interference, of
which they could so readily guess the motive, and, on one occasion at least,
they gave the curia a lesson. Some inhabitants of Limoux, in 1249, condemned to
wear crosses and perform heavy penances, obtained from Innocent IV. an order
for their mitigation, whereupon the inquisitors, in their irritation, went a
step further and absolved the penitents without reserve.
Accepting this rebuke,
Innocent commanded the original sentence to be reimposed, and the unlucky
culprits gained nothing by their effort. Less questionable was the
interference, in 1255, of Alexander IV. in the case of Aimeric de Bressols of
Castel-Sarrazin, who had been condemned for heretical acts committed thirty
years before. He represented that he had performed most of the penance enjoined
on him and that he was unable, through old age and poverty, to accomplish the
rest, whereupon the pope mercifully authorized the Inquisitors to commute it
into other pious works. A somewhat remarkable case occurred in 1371, when
Gregory XI. authorized the Inquisitor of Carcassonne to release Bidon de
Puy-Guillem, condemned to perpetual imprisonment, and repentant, the reason
given for papal intervention being that there existed no other power to commute
the sentence.
This kind of papal
intervention, however, was in contravention of the law and not in its
fulfilment, and need not be weighed in considering the results of the
inquisitorial process. That result, as might be expected, was condemnation in
some form or other so uniformly that it may be regarded as inevitable. In the
register of Carcassonne from 1249 to 1258, comprising about two hundred cases,
there does not occur a single instance of a prisoner discharged as innocent. It
is true that the interrogatory of Alizaãs Debax, March 27, 1249, is followed by
the note "she was not heard a second time because she was considered
innocent," but this apparent exception is nullified by a second memorandum
"crucesignata est"--she was
condemned to the public infamy of wearing crosses, probably to confirm the
popular impression that the Inquisition never missed its mark.
A man against whom there
was no evidence to justify conviction and who yet would not confess himself
guilty, was kept in prison indefinitely at the discretion of the inquisitor; at
length, if the proof against him was only incidental and not direct, and the
suspicion was light, he might be mercifully discharged under bail, with orders
to stand at the door of the Inquisition from breakfast-time until dinner, and
from dinner until supper, until some further testimony should turn up against
him, and the inquisitor be able to prove the guilt so confidently assumed. On
this side of the Alps it was a recognized rule that no one should be acquitted.
The utmost stretch of justice, when the accusation failed entirely, was a
sentence of not proven. The charges were simply declared not to be
substantiated, and the inquisitors were carefully warned never to pronounce a
man innocent, so that there might be no bar to subsequent proceedings in case
of further evidence. Possibly in Italy, in the fourteenth century, this rule
may have been neglected, for Zanghino gives a formula of acquittal, based,
significantly enough, on the evidence being proved to be malicious.
Suspicion Of Heresy
Clement V. recognized the
injustice wrought under this system when he embodied in the canon law a
declaration that inquisitors abused to the injury of the faithful the wise
provisions made for the defence of the faith; when he forbade them from falsely
convicting any one, or acting either for or against the accused through love,
hate, or the hopes of gain, under penalty of ipso facto excommunication, removable only by the Holy See. Bernard
Gui hotly denied these assertions, which he declared to be precisely those with
which the heretics defamed the Holy Office to its great damage.
To impute heresy to the
innocent, he said, is worthy of damnation, but none the less so is it to
slander the Inquisition. In spite, he adds, of the refutation of the
accusations brought against it, this canon assumes their truth and the heretics
exult over its disgrace. If the heretics exulted, their rejoicings were
premature. The Inquisition went its way in the accustomed paths, and Clement's
well-meant effort at reform proved wholly unavailing.
The erection of suspicion
into a crime gave ample opportunity for the habitual avoidance of acquittal.
This took its origin in the customs of the barbarian and mediæval codes, which
required the accused, against whom a probable case was made out, to demonstrate
his innocence either by the ordeal, or by the form of purgation known in
England as the Wager of Law, in which he produced a prescribed number of his
friends to share with him the oath of denial.
In the coronation-edict of
Frederic II. those who were suspected of heresy were required to purge
themselves in this manner, as the Church might demand, under pain of being
outlawed, and, if they remained so for a year, of being condemned as heretics.
This gave a peculiar and sinister significance to suspicion of heresy which was
carefully elaborated and turned to account. Suspicion might arise from many
causes, the chief of which was popular rumor and belief. Omission to take the
oath abjuring heresy imposed on all the inhabitants of Languedoc, within the
term prescribed, was sufficient, or neglect to reveal heretics, or the
possession of heretical books. The intricate questions to which this extension
of criminality gave rise are fairly illustrated in the discussion of an
inquisitor whether those who listened to the instructions of the Waldenses,
"Do not lie, nor
swear, nor commit fornication, but give to every man his due; go to church, pay
your tithes, and the perquisites of the priests," and, knowing this to be
good advice, conclude the utterers to be good men--whether such are to be
considered suspect of heresy; and he tells us that after diligent consideration
he must decide in the affirmative, and order them to purgation. The difficulty
of reducing to practice these intangible speculations was realized by
Chancellor Gerson, who admits that due allowance should be made for variations
of habits and manners in different places and times, but the ordinary
inquisitor was troubled with few such scruples. It was easier to treat the
suspect as criminals; to classify suspicion into its three grades of light,
vehement, and violent; to prescribe punishment for it, and to inflict the
disabilities of heresy on the suspect and their descendants.
Even the definition of the
three grades of suspicion was abandoned as impossible, and it was left to the
arbitrary discretion of the inquisitor to classify each individual case which
came before him. Nothing more condemnatory of the whole system can well be
imagined than the explanation of Eymerich that suspects are not heretics; that
they are not to be condemned for heresy, and that therefore their punishment
should be lighter, except in the case of violent suspicion. Against this there
was no defence possible, and no evidence to be admitted. The culprit might not
be a heretic or entertain any error of belief, but if he would not abjure and
give satisfaction (and abjuration included confession), he was to be handed
over to the secular arm; if he confessed and sought reconciliation, he was to
be imprisoned for life.
For light and vehement
suspicion the accused was ordered to furnish conjurators in his oath of denial.
These were to be men of his own rank in life, who knew him personally and who
swore to their belief in his orthodoxy and in the truth of his exculpatory
oath. Their number varied, at the discretion of the inquisitor, with the degree
of suspicion to be purged away, from three to twenty or thirty, and even more.
In the case of strangers,
however, who had no acquaintances, the inquisitor was advised to be moderate.
It was no mere idle ceremony, and, as usual, all the chances were thrown
against the defendant. If he was unable to procure the required number of
compurgators, or neglected to do so within a year, the law of Frederic II. was
enforced, and he was usually condemned as a heretic to burning alive; although
some inquisitors argued that this was only presumptive, not absolute, proof,
and that he could escape the stake by confessing and abjuring--of course being
subject to the penance of perpetual prison.
If he succeeded and
performed his purgation duly, he was by no means acquitted. If the suspicion
against him was vehement he could still be punished; even if it was light the
fact that he had been suspected was an ineradicable blot. With the curious
logical inconsequence characteristic of inquisitorial procedure, in addition to
the purgation, he was obliged to abjure the heresy of which he had cleared
himself; this abjuration remained of record against him, and in case of a second
accusation his escape from the previous one was not reckoned as having proved
his innocence, but as an evidence of guilt. If the purgation had been for light
suspicion, his punishment now was increased; and if it had been for vehement
suspicion, he was now regarded as a relapsed, to whom no mercy could be shown,
but who was handed over to the secular arm without a hearing. Practically,
however, this injustice is important chiefly as a manifestation of the spirit
of the Inquisition; its methods were too thorough to render frequent a recourse
to purgation, and Zanghino, when he treats of it, feels obliged to explain it
as a custom little known. One case, however, at least, is on record at
Angermã¼nde, where the inquisitor Friar Jordan, in 1336, tried by this method a
number of persons accused of the mysterious Luciferan heresy, when fourteen men
and women who were unable to procure the requisite number of compurgators were
duly burned.
Abjuration
An indispensable formality
in all cases in which the culprit was admitted to reconciliation with the
Church was abjuration of heresy. Of this there were various forms adapted to
the different occasions of its use--whether for suspicion, light, vehement, or
violent, or after confession and repentance. It was performed in public, at the
autos de fã, except in rare cases,
such as those of ecclesiastics likely to cause scandal, and it frequently
embodied a pecuniary penalty for infraction of its promises, and security for
their performance. The principal point to be observed in all was to see that
the penitent abjured heresy in general as well as the special heresy with which
he had been charged.
If this were duly attended
to, he could always be handed over to the secular arm without a hearing in case
of relapse, except when the abjuration had been for light suspicion. If it were
neglected, and he had, for instance, abjured Catharism only, he might
subsequently indulge in some other form of heresy, such as Waldensianism or
usury, and have the benefit of another chance. The case was one not likely to
occur, but the point is interesting as showing how the Inquisition could
manifest the most scrupulous attention to form, while discarding in its
practice all that entitles the administration of justice to respect.
The importance attached to
the abjuration is illustrated by a case in the Inquisition of Toulouse in 1310.
Sibylla, wife of Bernard Borell, had been forced to confession and abjuration
in 1305. Continuing her heretical practices, she was arrested in 1309 and again
obliged to confess. As a relapsed heretic she was doomed irrevocably to the
stake, but, luckily for her, the abjuration could not be found among the papers
of the Holy Office, and though the rest of the record seems to have been
accessible, she could only be prosecuted as though for a first offence, and she
escaped with imprisonment for life.
In the case of suspects of
heresy who cleared themselves by compurgation, abjuration, of course, did not
include confession.
In accusations of heresy,
supported by evidence, however, no one could be admitted to abjuration who did
not confess that of which he was accused. Denial, as we have seen, was
obduracy, punished by the stake, and confession was a condition precedent to
admission to abjuration. In ordinary cases, where torture was freely used,
confession was almost a matter of course. There were extraordinary cases,
however, like that of Huss at Constance, where torture was spared and where the
accused denied the doctrines attributed to him. In such cases the necessity of
confession prior to abjuration must be borne in mind if we are to understand
the inevitable consequences.
Chapter XII. The Sentence
The penal functions of the
Inquisition were based upon a fiction which must be comprehended in order
rightly to appreciate much of its action. Theoretically it had no power to
inflict punishment. Its mission was to save men's souls; to recall them to the
way of salvation, and to assign salutary penance to those who sought it, like a
father-confessor with his penitents. Its sentences, therefore, were not, like
those of an earthly judge, the retaliation of society on the wrong-doer, or
deterrent examples to prevent the spread of crime; they were simply imposed for
the benefit of the erring soul, to wash away its sin. The inquisitors
themselves habitually speak of their ministrations in this sense.
When they condemned a poor
wretch to lifelong imprisonment, the formula in use, after the procedure of the
Holy Office had become systematized, was a simple injunction on him to betake himself
to the jail and confine himself there, performing penance on bread and water,
with a warning that he was not to leave it under pain of excommunication, and
of being regarded as a perjured and impenitent heretic. If he broke jail and
escaped, the requisition for his recapture under a foreign jurisdiction
describes him, with a singular lack of humor, as one insanely led to reject the
salutary medicine offered for his cure, and to spurn the wine and oil which
were soothing his wounds.
Technically, therefore, the
list of penalties available to the inquisitor was limited. He never condemned
to death, but merely withdrew the protection of the Church from the hardened
and impenitent sinner who afforded no hope of conversion, or from him who
showed by relapse that there was no trust to be placed in his pretended
repentance.
Except in Italy, he never
confiscated the heretic's property; he merely declared the existence of a crime
which, under the secular law, rendered the culprit incapable of possession. At
most he could impose a fine, as a penance, to be expended in good works. His
tribunal was a spiritual one, and dealt only with the sins and remedies of the
spirit, under the inspiration of the Gospels, which always lay open before it.
Such, at least, was the theory of the Church, and this must be borne in mind if
we would understand what may occasionally seem to be inconsistencies and
incongruities--especially in view of the arbitrary discretion which left to the
individual inquisitor such opportunity to display his personal characteristics
in dealing with the penitents before him. He was a judge in the forum of
conscience, bound by no statutes and limited by no rules, with his penitents at
his mercy, and no power save that of the Holy See itself could alter one jot of
his decrees.
This sometimes led to a
lenity which would be otherwise inexplicable, as in the case of the murderers
of St. Peter Martyr. Pietro Balsamo, known as Carino, one of the hired
assassins, was caught red-handed, and his escape by bribery from prison created
a popular excitement leading to a revolution in Milan. Yet, when recaptured, he
repented, was forgiven, and allowed to enter the Dominican Order, in which he
peacefully died, with the repute of a "beato;"
and though the Church never formally recognized his right to the public worship
paid to him in some places, still, in one of the stalls of the martyr's own
great church of Sant' Eustorgio, he appears, with the title of the blessed
Acerinus, in a chiaroscuro of 1505, among the Dominican saints.
Theory Of The Inquisition
Not one, indeed, of those
concerned in the assassination appears to have been put to death, and the
leading instigator of the crime, Stefano Confaloniere of Aliate, a notorious
heretic and fautor of heretics, after repeated abjurations, releases, and
relapses, was not fairly imprisoned until 1295, forty-three years after the
murder. It was the same when, soon afterwards, the Franciscan inquisitor, Pier
da Bracciano, was assassinated, and Manfredo di Sesto, who had hired the assassins,
was brought before Rainerio Saccone, the Inquisitor of Milan. He confessed the
crime and other offences in aid of heresy, but was only ordered to present
himself to the pope and receive penance. Contumaciously neglecting to do this,
Innocent IV. merely ordered the magistrates of Italy to arrest and detain him
if he should be found.
Yet the theory which held
the Church to be a loving mother unwillingly inflicting wholesome chastisement
on her unruly children only lent a sharper rigor to most of the operations of
the Inquisition. Those who were obdurate to its kindly efforts were ungrateful
and disobedient when ingratitude and disobedience were offences of the most
heinous nature.
They were parricides whom
it was mercy to reduce to subjection, and whose sin only the severest suffering
could expiate. We have seen how little the inquisitor recked of human misery in
his efforts to detect and convert the heretic, and it is not to be supposed
that he would be more tender in his ministrations to the diseased souls asking
for absolution and penance--and it was only the penitent who had confessed and
abjured his sin who came before the judgment-seat for punishment. All others
were left to the secular arm.
The flimsiness of this
theory, however, is manifest from the fact that it was not only heretics--those
who consciously erred in matters of faith--who were subjected to the
jurisdiction and chastisement of the Inquisition. Fautors, receivers, and
defenders--those who showed hospitality, gave alms, or sheltered or assisted
heretics in any way, or neglected to denounce them to the authorities, or to
capture them when occasion offered, also rulers who omitted to execute the laws
against heresy, however orthodox themselves, incurred suspicion of heresy,
simple, vehement, or violent.
If violent, it was
tantamount to heresy; if simple or vehement, we have seen how readily it might,
by failure of purgation, or by repetition, grow into technical heresy and
relapse, incurring the gravest penalties, including relaxation to the secular
arm. Not less conclusive to the real import of the inquisitorial organization
is the argument of Zanghino, that if a heretic repents, confesses to his
priest, accepts and performs penance and receives absolution, however he may be
relieved from hell and pardoned in the sight of God, he is not released from
temporal punishment, and is still subject to prosecution by the Inquisition. It
would not abandon its prey, while yet it could not impugn the efficacy of the
sacrament of penitence, and such difficulties were eluded by forbidding priests
to take cognizance of heresy, which was reserved for bishops and inquisitors.
Forms Of Penance
The penances customarily
imposed by the Inquisition were comparatively few in number. They consisted,
firstly, of pious observances--recitation of prayers, frequenting of churches,
the discipline, fasting, pilgrimages, and fines nominally for pious uses, such
as a confessor might impose on his ordinary penitents. These were for offences
of trifling import.
Next in grade are the
"confusibiles"--the
humiliating and degrading penances, of which the most important was the wearing
of yellow crosses sewed upon the garments; and, finally, the severest
punishment among those strictly within the competence of the Holy Office, the
"murus," or prison.
Confiscation, as I have said, was an incident, and the stake, like it, was the
affair of the secular power; and though both were really controlled by the
inquisitor, they will be more conveniently considered separately. The Councils of
Narbonne and Bãziers, in addition, prescribe a purely temporal
punishment--banishment, either temporary or perpetual--but this would appear to
have been so rarely employed that it may be disregarded, although in the
earlier period it occasionally occurs in sentences, or is found among the
penances to which repentant heretics pledged themselves to submit.
The sin of heresy was too
grave to be expiated simply by contrition and amendment. While the Church
professed to welcome back to her bosom all her erring and repentant children,
the way of the transgressor was made hard, and his offence could only be washed
away by penances severe enough to prove the robustness of his convictions.
Before the Inquisition was
founded, about 1208, St. Dominic, while acting under the authority of the
Legate Arnaud, converted a Catharan named Pons Roger, and prescribed for him a
penance which has chanced to be preserved. It will give us an insight into what
were considered reasonable terms of readmission to the Church, at a time when
it was straining every nerve to win the heretics back, and before it had fairly
resorted to the use of force. On three Sundays the penitent is to be stripped
to the waist and scourged by the priest from the entrance of the town of
Trãville to the church-door. He is to abstain forever from meat and eggs and
cheese, except on Easter, Pentecost, and Christmas, when he is to eat of them
in sign of his abnegation of his Manichã¦an errors. For twoscore days, twice a
year, he is to forego the use of fish, and for three days in each week that of
fish, wine, and oil, fasting, if his health and labors will permit. He is to
wear monastic vestments, with a small cross sewed on each breast. If possible,
he is to hear mass daily, and on feast-days to attend church at vespers. Seven
times a day he is to recite the canonical hours, and, in addition, the
Paternoster ten times each day and twenty times each night.
He is to observe the
strictest chastity. Every month he is to show this paper to the priest, who is
to watch its observance closely, and this mode of life is to be maintained
until the legate shall see fit to alter it, while for infraction of the penance
he is to be held as a perjurer and a heretic, and be segregated from the
society of the faithful.
This shows how the various
forms of penance were mingled together at the discretion of the ghostly father.
The same is seen in an exceedingly lenient sentence imposed in 1258 by the
inquisitors of Carcassonne on Raymond Maria, who had confessed to various acts
of heresy committed twenty or thirty years before, and who, for other reasons,
had strong claims for merciful treatment.
It further illustrates the
practice of compounding pious observances for money. Raymond is ordered to fast
from the Friday after Michaelmas until Easter, and to eat no meat on Saturdays,
but he can redeem the fast by giving a denier to a poor man. Every day he is to
recite seven times the Paternoster and Ave Maria. Within three years he is to
visit the shrines of St. Mary of Roche-amour, St. Rufus of Aliscamp, St. Gilles
of Vauverte, St. William of the Desert, and Santiago de Compostella, bringing
home testimonial letters from the rector of each church; and in lieu of other
penances he is to give six livres Tournois to the Bishop of Albi to aid in
building a chapel. He is to hear mass at least every Sunday and feast-day, and
to abstain from all work on those days. Another penance belonging to the same
general category is that inflicted on a Carthusian monk of la Loubatiã¨re who
was guilty of Spiritual Franciscanism.
He was ordered not to leave
the abbey for three years, and during that time not to speak except in extreme
necessity. For a year he was to confess daily in the presence of his brethren
that John XXII. was the true pope and entitled to obedience; and, in addition,
he was to undergo certain fasts and perform certain recitations of the liturgy
and psalter. Penances of this character could be varied ad infinitum at the caprice of the inquisitor.
The Discipline - Pilgrimages
In all this there is no
mention of flagellation, but that was so general a feature of penance that it
is frequently taken for granted in prescribing pilgrimages and attendance at
church. We have seen Raymond of Toulouse submitting to it, and however
abhorrent it may be to our modern ideas, it did not carry with it that sense of
humiliation which to us appears inseparable from it. In the lightest penalties
provided for voluntary converts, coming forward within the time of grace, the
Councils of Narbonne and Bãziers, in 1244 and 1246, and that of Tarragona, in
1242, order the discipline.
It was no light matter.
Stripped as much as decency and the inclemency of the weather would permit, the
penitent presented himself every Sunday, between the Epistle and the Gospel,
with a rod in his hand, to the priest engaged in celebrating mass, who soundly
scourged him in the presence of the congregation, as a fitting interlude in the
mysteries of divine service. On the first Sunday in every month, after mass, he
was to visit, similarly equipped, every house in which he had seen heretics,
and receive the same infliction; and on the occasion of every solemn procession
he was to accompany it in the same guise, to be beaten at every station and at
the end.
Even when the town happened
to be placed under interdict, or himself to be excommunicated, there was to be
no cessation of the penance, and apparently it lasted as long as the wretched
life of the penitent, or at least until it pleased the inquisitor to remember
him and liberate him. That this was no idle threat is shown by these precise
details occurring in a formula given by Bernard Gui, about 1330, for the
release from prison of penitents who by patience and humility in their
captivity have earned a mitigation of their punishment, and virtually the same
formula was employed immediately after the organization of the Inquisition.
The pilgrimages, which were
regarded as among the lightest of penances, were also mercies only by
comparison. Performed on foot, the number commonly enjoined might well consume
several years of a man's life, during which his family might perish. A frequent
injunction by Pierre Cella, one of the most moderate of inquisitors,
comprehended Compostella and Canterbury, with perhaps several intermediate
shrines, and in one case a man over ninety years of age was ordered to perform
the weary tramp to Compostella simply for having consorted with heretics.
These pilgrimages were not
without peril and hardship, although the hospitality exercised by the numerous
convents on the road enabled the poorest pilgrim to sustain life. Still,
pilgrimages were so habitual a feature of mediã¦val habits, and entered so
frequently into ordinary penance, that their use by the Inquisition was
inevitable. When the yearning for salvation was so strong that two hundred
thousand pilgrims arriving in Rome in a single day is said to have been no
uncommon occurrence during the Jubilee of 1300, the penitent who escaped with
the performance of such pious observances might well regard himself as
mercifully treated.
The penitential pilgrimages
of the Inquisition were divided into two classes--the greater and the less. In
Languedoc the greater pilgrimages were customarily four--to Rome, Compostella,
St. Thomas of Canterbury, and the Three Kings of Cologne. The smaller were
nineteen in number, extending from shrines of local celebrity to Paris and
Boulogne-sur-mer. The cases in which they were employed may be estimated by the
sentence passed by Bernard Gui, in 1322, on three culprits whose only offence
was that, some fifteen or twenty years before, they had seen Waldensian
teachers in their fathers' houses without knowing what they were.
Commencing within three
months, the penitents were required to perform seventeen of the minor
pilgrimages, reaching from Bordeaux to Vienne, bringing back, as usual, from
each shrine testimonial letters of the visit. In this case it is specified that
they were not obliged to wear the crosses, and I think it probable that this
exempted them from scourging at each of the shrines, to which penitents with
crosses would naturally be subjected. In one case, occurring in 1308, a culprit
was excused from pilgrimages on account of his age and weakness, and was only
required to make two visitations a year in the city of Toulouse. Considerate
humanity such as this is not sufficiently common in the annals of the
Inquisition for an example of it to be passed in silence.
At the inception of the
Inquisition the pilgrimage universally ordered for men was that to Palestine,
as a crusader. Indeed, the legate, Cardinal Romano, commanded this for all who
were suspect of heresy. It seems to have been felt that the best use to which a
heretic could be put, if he was to escape the fagot, was to make him aid in the
defence of the Holy Land--a service of infinite hardship and peril. In the
wholesale persecutions in Languedoc the numbers of these unwilling crusaders
were so great that alarm was excited lest they should pervert the faith in the
land of its origin, and about 1242 or 1243 a papal prohibition was issued,
forbidding it for the future.
The Council of Bãziers, in
1246, commits to the discretion of the inquisitors whether penitents shall
serve beyond seas, or send a man-at-arms to represent them, or fight the
battles of the faith nearer home, against heretics or Saracens. The term of
service was also left to the inquisitors, but was usually for two or three
years, though sometimes for seven or eight, and those who went to Palestine, if
they were so fortunate as to return, were obliged to bring back testimonial
letters from the Patriarch of Jerusalem or Acre.
Crusades As Penitence
When Count Raymond was
preparing to fulfil his long-delayed vow of a crusade, in his eagerness for
recruits he procured in 1247, from Innocent IV., a bull empowering the Archbishop
of Ausch and Bishop of Agen, within Raymond's dominions, to commute into a
pilgrimage beyond seas the penance of temporary crosses and prison, and even
when these were perpetual, if the consent could be had of the inquisitor who
had uttered the sentence; and the following year this was extended to those in
the territories of the Counts of Montfort.
Under this impulsion, the
penance of crusading became common again. There is extant a notice given by the
inquisitors of Carcassonne, October 5, 1251, in the church of St. Michael, to
those wearing crosses and those relieved from them, that they must without fail
sail for the Holy Land, as they had pledged themselves to do, in the next
fleet; and in the Register of Carcassonne the injunction of the crusade is of
frequent occurrence. With the disastrous result of the ventures of St. Louis
and the fall of the Kingdom of Jerusalem this form of penance gradually
diminished, but it continued to be occasionally prescribed. As late as 1321 we
find Guillem Garric condemned to go beyond seas with the next convoy and remain
until recalled by the inquisitor; if legitimately impeded (which was likely, as
he was an old man who had rotted in a dungeon for thirty years) he could
replace himself with a competent fighting-man, and if he neglected to do so, he
was condemned to perpetual prison. This sentence, moreover, affords one of the
rare instances of banishment, for Guillem, besides furnishing a substitute, is
ordered to expatriate himself to such place as shall be designated, during the
pleasure of the inquisitor.
These penances did not
interfere with the social position and self-respect of the penitent. Far
heavier was the apparently simple penalty of wearing the crosses, which was
known as a pÃ¥“na confusibilis, or
humiliating punishment. We have seen that already, in 1208, St. Dominic orders
his converted heretic to wear two small crosses on the breast in sign of his
sin and repentance. It seems a contradiction that the emblem of the Redemption,
so proudly worn by the crusader and the military orders, should be to the
convert an infliction almost unbearable, but when it became the sign of his sin
and disgrace there were few inflictions which might not more readily be borne.
The two little crosses of
St. Dominic grew to conspicuous pieces of saffron-colored cloth, of which the
arms were two and a half fingers in breadth, two and a half palms in height,
and two palms in width, one sewed on the breast and the other on the back,
though occasionally one on the breast sufficed.
If the convert during his
trial had committed perjury, a second transverse arm was added at the top; and
if he had been a "perfected" heretic, a third cross was placed upon
the cap. Another form was that of a hammer, worn by prisoners temporarily liberated
on bail; and we have seen the red tongues fastened on false-witnesses, and the
symbol of a letter inflicted on a forger, while other emblematical forms were
prescribed, as the fancy of the inquisitor might dictate.
They were never to be laid
aside, indoors or out, and when worn out the penitent was obliged to renew
them. During the latter half of the thirteenth century those who went beyond
seas might abandon their crosses during their crusade, but were obliged to
reassume them on returning. In the earlier days of the Inquisition a term
ranging from one year to seven or eight was usually prescribed, but in the
later period it was always for life, unless the inquisitor saw fit, as a reward
of good behavior, to remit it. Thus in the auto
de fã of 1309 Bernard Gui permitted Raymonde, wife of Étienne Got, to
remove the crosses which she had been condemned to wear, some forty years
before, by Pons de Poyet and Étienne de Gâtine.
In Italy the crosses appear
to be of red cloth (Archiv. di Firenze, Prov. S. Maria Novella, 31 Ott. 1327).
At an early period there is
a single allusion to another "pÃ…“na
confusibilis" in the shape of a wooden collar or yoke worn by the
penitent. This occurs at La Charité, in 1233, and I have not met with it
elsewhere.
The Council of Narbonne, in
1229, prescribed the wearing of these crosses by all converts who voluntarily
abandoned heresy and returned to the faith of their own free will, as an
evidence of their detestation of their former errors. Apparently the penance
was found hard to bear, and efforts were made to escape it, for the statutes of
Raymond, in 1234, and the Council of Bãziers of the same year, threaten
confiscation for all who refuse to wear them, or endeavor to conceal them.
Subsequent councils renewed and extended the obligation on all who were
reconciled to the Church; and that of Valence, in 1248, decreed that all who
disobeyed should be forced without mercy to resume them, and that abandoning
them after due monition should be visited, like jail-breaking, with the full penalties
of impenitent heresy.
In a case recorded in 1251,
a penitent preparing for a crusade seems to have thought himself authorized to
abandon the crosses before starting, and was sentenced to come to Carcassonne
on the first Sunday of every month until his departure, barefooted and in shirt
and drawers, and visit every church in the city, with a rod, to undergo
scourging.
Though this penance was
regarded as merciful in comparison with imprisonment, it was not easily
endurable, and we can readily understand the sharp penalties required to
enforce obedience. In the sentences of Pierre Cella it is only prescribed in
aggravated cases, and then merely for from one to five years, though
subsequently it grew to be universal, and without a limit of time. The unfortunate
penitent was exposed to the ridicule and derision of all whom he met, and was
heavily handicapped in every effort to earn a livelihood. Even in the earlier
time, when a majority of the population of Languedoc were heretics, and the
cross-wearers were so numerous that their presence in Palestine was dreaded,
the Council of Bãziers, in 1246, feels obliged to warn the people that
penitents should be welcomed and their cheerful endurance of penance should be
a subject of gratulation for all the faithful, and therefore it strictly
forbids ridicule of those who wear crosses, or refusal to transact business
with them.
Though penitents were under
the special protection of the Church, it had too zealously preached detestation
of heresy to be able to control the feelings of the population towards those
whom it thus saw fit to stigmatize. A slight indication of this is seen in the
case of Raymonde Manifacier, who, in 1252, was cited before the Inquisition of
Carcassone for abandoning the crosses, when she urged in extenuation that the
one on her cloak had been torn and she was too poor to replace it, while as
regards that on her cape, her mistress, whom she served as nurse, had forbidden
her to wear it and had given her a cape without one. A stronger case is that
already cited of Arnaud Isarn, who found, after year's experience, that he
could not earn a living while thus bearing the marks of his degradation.
The Inquisition recognized
the intolerable hardships to which its penitents were exposed, and sometimes in
mercy mitigated them. Thus, in 1250, at Carcassonne, Pierre Pelha receives
permission to lay aside the crosses temporarily during a voyage which he is
obliged to make to France. Bernard Gui assures us that young women were
frequently excused from wearing them, because with them they would be unable to
find husbands; and among the formulas of his "Practica" one which exempts the penitent from crosses
enumerates the various reasons usually assigned, such as the age or infirmity
of the wearer (presumably rendering him a safe object of insult) or on account
of his children, whom he may not otherwise be able to support, or for the sake
of his daughters, whom he cannot marry. Still more suggestive are formulas of
proclamations threatening to prosecute as impeders of the Inquisition and to
impose crosses on those who ridicule such penitents or drive them away or
prevent them from following their callings; and the insufficiency of this is
shown by still other formulas of orders addressed to the secular officials, who
are required to see that no such outrages are perpetrated. Sometimes monitions
of this kind formed part of the regular proceedings of the autos de fé. The wearing of the symbol of Christianity was
evidently a punishment of no slight character. The well-known sanbenito of the modern Spanish
Inquisition was derived from the scapular with saffron-colored crosses which
was worn by those condemned to imprisonment, when on certain feast-days they
were exposed at the church doors, that their misery and humiliation might serve
as a warning to the people.
It will be remembered that
at the outset there was some discussion as to whether it should be competent
for the inquisitors to inflict the pecuniary penance of fines. The voluntary
poverty and renunciation of money of the Mendicants, to whom the Holy Office
was confided, had not yet become so obsolete that the incongruity could be
overlooked of their using their almost limitless discretion in levying fines
and handling the money thence accruing.
That they commenced it
early is shown by a sentence of 1237, already quoted, in which Pons Grimoardi,
a voluntary convert, is required to pay to the order of the inquisitor ten
livres Morlaas, while in 1245, in Florence, one rendered by the indefatigable
inquisitor, Ruggieri Calcagni, shows that already fines were habitual there. It
was not without cause, therefore, that the Council of Narbonne, in 1244, in its
instructions to inquisitors, ordered them to abstain from pecuniary penances
both for the sake of the honor of their Order and because they would have ample
other work to do.
The Order itself felt this
to be the case, and as inquisitors were not yet, at least in theory,
emancipated from the control of their superiors, already, in 1242, the
Provincial Chapter of Montpellier had endeavored to enforce the rules of the
Order by strictly prohibiting them from inflicting pecuniary penances for the
future, or from collecting those which had already been imposed. How little
respect was shown to these injunctions is visible from a bull of Innocent IV.,
in 1245, in which, to preserve the reputation of the inquisitors, he orders all
fines paid over to two persons selected by the bishop and inquisitor, to be
expended in building prisons and in supporting prisoners, in compliance with
which the Council of Bãziers, in 1246, abandoned the position taken by the
Council of Narbonne, and agreed that the fines should be employed on the
prisons, and in defraying the necessary expenses of the Inquisition, possibly
because the good bishops found that they themselves were expected to meet these
demands as appertaining to the episcopal jurisdiction.
In an inquisitorial manual
of the period this is specified as the destination of the fines, but the power
was speedily abused, and in 1249 Innocent IV. sternly rebuked the inquisitors
in general for the heavy exactions which they wrung from their converts, to the
disgrace of the Holy See and the scandal of the faithful at large. This
apparently had no effect, and in 1251 he prohibited them wholly from levying
fines if any other form of penance could be employed. Yet the inquisitors
finally triumphed and won the right to inflict pecuniary penances at
discretion. These were understood to be for pious uses, in which term were
included the expenses of the Inquisition; and as they were payable to the
inquisitors themselves, they doubtless were so expended--it is to be hoped in
accordance with the caution of Eymerich, "decently and without scandal to
the laity."
In the sentences of
Frà Antonio Secco on the peasants of the Waldensian valleys in 1387, the
penance of crosses is usually accompanied with a fine of five or ten florins of
pure gold, payable to the Inquisition, nominally to defray the expenses of the
trial. An attempt of the State to secure a share was defeated by a council of
experts assembled at Piacenza in 1276 by the Lombard inquisitors, FrÃ
Niccolò da Cremona and Frà Daniele da Giussano. A more decent use of the
power to inflict money payments was one which Pierre Cella, the first inquisitor
of Toulouse, frequently employed, by adding to the pilgrimages or other
penances imposed the obligation of maintaining a priest or a poor man for a
term of years or for life.
In the later period of the
Inquisition it was argued that fines were inadmissible, because if the accused
were a heretic all his property disappeared in confiscation, while if he were
not he should not be punished, but the inquisitors responded that, although
this was true, there were fautors and defenders of heresy, and those whose heresy
consisted merely in a thoughtless word, all of whom could legitimately be
fined; and the profitable abuse went on.
Scarcely separable from the
practice of fines was that of commuting penances for money. When we remember
how extensive and lucrative was the custom of commuting the vows of crusaders,
it was inevitable that a similar abuse should flourish in the Church's dealings
with the penitents whom the Inquisition had placed within its power. A ready
excuse was found in the proviso that the sums thence arising should be spent in
pious uses--and no use could be more pious than that of ministering to the
wants of those who were zealously laboring for the purity of the faith.
In this the Holy See set
the example. We have seen how, in 1248, Algisius, the papal penitentiary,
ordered the release, by authority of Innocent IV., of six prisoners who had
confessed heresy, alleging as a reason the satisfactory contributions which
they had made to the Holy Land. The same year Innocent formally authorized
Algisius to commute the penalties of certain heretics, without regard to the
inquisitors, and he further empowered the Archbishop of Ausch to transmute into
subsidies the penances imposed on reconciled heretics.
Raymond was preparing for
his crusade, and the excuse was a good one. The heretics were eager to escape
by sacrificing their substance, and the project promised to be profitable. In
1249, accordingly, Algisius was sent to Languedoc armed with power to commute
all inquisitorial penances into fines to be devoted to the needs of the Church
and of the Holy Land, and to issue all necessary dispensations notwithstanding
the privileges of the Inquisition. It is not to be supposed that the example
was lost upon the inquisitors. Naturally enough, the cases which have reached
us usually specify some pious work to which the funds were to be devoted, as
when, in 1255, the inquisitors of Toulouse allowed twelve of the principal
citizens of Lavaur to commute their penances into money to be contributed to
building the church which was afterwards the Cathedral of Lavaur; and in 1258
they assisted the church of Najac in the same way by allowing a number of the
inhabitants to redeem their penalties for its benefit. The public utility of
bridges caused them to be included in the somewhat elastic term of pious uses.
Thus, in 1310, at Toulouse, Mathieu Aychard is released from wearing crosses
and performing certain pilgrimages on condition of contributing forty livres
Tournois to a new bridge then under construction at Tonneins; and in a formula
for such transactions given by Bernard Gui, absolution and dispensation from
pilgrimages and other penances are said to be granted in consideration of the
payment of fifty livres for the building of a certain bridge, or of a certain
church, or "to be spent in pious uses at our discretion." This last
clause shows that commutations were by no means always thus liberally disposed
of, and in fact they often inured to the benefit of those imposing them. We
have a specimen of this in letters of the Inquisitor of Narbonne in 1264,
granting absolution to Guillem du Puy in consideration of his giving one
hundred and fifty livres Tournois to the Inquisition.
The magnitude of these sums
shows the eagerness of the penitents to escape, and the enormous power of
extortion wielded by the inquisitor. If he was a man of integrity he could
doubtless resist the temptation, but to the covetous and self-indulgent the
opportunity of oppressing the helpless was almost unlimited. The system was
kept up to the end. Under Nicholas V. Fray Miguel, the Inquisitor of Aragon,
gave mortal offence to some high dignitaries in following certain papal
instructions, whereupon they maltreated him and kept him in prison for nine
months. It was a flagrant case of impeding the Inquisition, and in 1458 Pius
II. ordered the Archbishop of Tarragona to dig up the bones of one of the
offenders who had died, and to send the rest to the Holy See for judgment--but
he added that the archbishop might, at his discretion, substitute a mulct for
the war against the Turks, to be transmitted to the papal camera. It goes
without saying that the death-penalty could never legally be commuted.
Penitents who died before
fulfilling their penance afforded a specially favorable opportunity for such
transactions as these. Death, as we have seen, afforded no immunity from the
jurisdiction of the Inquisition and in no wise abated its energy of
prosecution. There might be a distinction drawn in practice between those who
were taken off while humbly performing the penance assigned to them, but before
its completion, and those who had wilfully neglected its commencement; but
legally the non-fulfilment of penance entailed condemnation for heresy whether
in the dead or living.
In 1329, for instance, the
Inquisition of Carcassonne ordered the exhumation and cremation of the bones of
seven persons declared to have died in heresy for not having fulfilled the
penance enjoined on them, which of course carried with it the confiscation of
their property and the subjection of their descendants to the usual
disabilities. The Councils of Narbonne and Albi directed the inquisitors to
exact satisfaction at discretion from the heirs of those who had died before
judgment, if they would have been condemned to wear crosses, as well as those who
had confessed and been sentenced, and who had not lived, whether to commence or
to complete their penance. Gui Foucoix expresses his belief that in these cases
the penitent is admitted to purgatory, and he decides that nothing should be
demanded from his heirs; but even his authority did not overcome the more
palatable doctrine of the councils, and a contemporary manual directs the
inquisitor to exact a "congruous satisfaction." There is something
peculiarly repulsive in the rapacity which thus followed beyond the grave those
who had humbly confessed and repented and were received into the bosom of the
Church, but the Inquisition was unrelenting and exacted the last penny.
For instance, the
Inquisitor of Carcassonne had prescribed five years' pilgrimage to the Holy
Land for Jean Vidal, who died before performing it. March 21, 1252, his heirs,
under citation, swore that his whole estate was worth twenty livres, and gave
security to obey the decision of the inquisitor, which was announced the
following August, and proved to be a demand for twenty livres--the entire value
of his property. In another case, Raymonde Barbaira had died before
accomplishing some pilgrimages with crosses to which she had been sentenced. An
inventory of her property showed it to consist of some bedding, clothing, a
chest, a few cattle, and four sous in money, which had been divided up among
her kindred, and from this pitiful inheritance the inquisitor, on March 7, 1256
demanded forty sous, for the payment of which by Easter the heirs had to give
security. Such petty and vulgar details as these give us a clearer insight into
the spirit and working of the Inquisition, and of the grinding oppression which
it exercised on the subject populations. Even in the case of fautors who were
not heretics, the heirs were obliged to perform any pecuniary penance which had
been inflicted upon them.
A more legitimate source of
income, but yet one which opened the door to grave abuses, was the custom of
taking bail, which of course was liable to forfeiture, serving, in such cases,
as an irregular form of commutation. This custom dated from the inception of
the Inquisition, and was practised at every stage of the proceedings, from the
first citation to the final sentence, and even afterwards, when prisoners were
sometimes liberated temporarily on giving security for their return. The
convert who was absolved on abjuring was also required to give security that he
would not relapse.
The Crosses
Thus, in 1234, we see
Lantelmo, a Milanese noble, ordered to give bail in two thousand lire, and two
Florentine merchants bailed by their friends in two thousand silver marks. So,
in 1244, the Baroni, of Florence, gave bail in one thousand lire to obey the
mandates of the Church; and in 1252 a certain Guillem Roger pledged one hundred
livres that he would go beyond seas by the next fleet and serve there for two
years. The security was always to be pecuniary, and the inquisitor was warned
not to take it of heretics, for their offence implied confiscation, but this
was not strictly observed, as in special cases friends were found who furnished
the necessary pledges. Forfeited bail was payable to the inquisitor, sometimes
directly, and sometimes through the hands of the bishops, and was to be used
for the expenses of the Inquisition. The usual form of bond pledged all the
property of the principal and that of two sureties, jointly and severally; and
as a general rule bail may be said to have been universal, except in cases
where the offence was regarded as too serious to admit of it, or when the
offender could not procure it.
It was impossible that
these methods of converting the sentences of the Inquisition into current coin
could flourish without introducing widespread corruption. Admission to bail
might be the result of favoritism or degenerate into covert bribery. The
discretion of the inquisitor was so wide that bribery itself could be safely
indulged in. A crime necessarily so secret as this form of extortion cannot be
expected to leave traces behind it, except in those cases in which it proved a
failure, but sufficient instances of the latter are on record to show that the
tribunals were surrounded by men who made a trade of their influence, real or
presumed, with the judges. When these were incorruptible the business was
suppressed with more or less success, but when they were acquisitive, they had
ample field for unhallowed gain, to be wrung without stint or check from the
subject populations both by bribery and extortion. Considering that every one
above the age of seven was liable to the indelible suspicion of heresy by the
mere fact of citation, it will be seen what an opportunity lay before the
inquisitor and his spies and familiars to practise upon the fears of all, to
sell exemptions from arrest, as well as to bargain for liberation. That these
fruitful sources of gain were not abundantly worked would be incredible even in
the absence of proof, but proof sufficient exists.
In 1302 Boniface VIII.
wrote to the Dominican Provincial of Lombardy that the papal ears had been
lacerated with complaints of the Franciscan inquisitors of Padua and Vicenza,
whose malicious cupidity had wronged many men and women by exacting from them
immense sums and inflicting on them all manner of injuries. When the pope
naïvely adduces in cumulation of their villainy that these wrong-doers had not
employed the illicit gains for the benefit of the Holy Office, or of the Roman
Church, or even of their own Order, he affords ground for the suspicion that a
judicious distribution of the spoils secured silent condonation of such
offences in many cases. He had sent Gui, Bishop of Saintes, to investigate
these complaints, who reported them well founded, and he orders the provincial
to replace the delinquents with Dominicans.
The change brought little relief,
for the very next year Mascate de' Mosceri, a jurist of Padua, appealed to
Benedict from the new Dominican inquisitor, Frà Benigno, who was vexing
him with prosecutions in order to extort money from him; and in 1304 Benedict
was obliged to address to the inquisitors of Padua and Vicenza a grave warning
as to the official complaints which still arose about their fraudulent
prosecution of good Catholics by means of false witnesses.
It is easy to understand
the complaint made by the stricter Franciscans that the inquisitors of their
Order rode around in state in place of walking barefoot as was prescribed by
the rule. At this very time, moreover, the Dominicans of Languedoc were the
subject of precisely similar arraignment on the part of the communities
subjected to them. Redress in this case was long in coming, but at last the
investigation set on foot by Clement V. convinced him of the truth of the facts
alleged, and at the Council of Vienne, in 1311, he caused the adoption of
canons, embodied in the Corpus Juris, which placed on record conspicuously his
conviction that the inquisitorial office was frequently abused by the extortion
of money from the innocent and the escape of the guilty through bribery. The
remedy which he devised, of ipso facto
excommunication in such cases, was complained of by Bernard Gui on the ground
that it would invalidate the rightful acts, as well as the evil ones, of the
wrong-doer; which only serves to show the vicious circle in which the whole
business moved. Yet neither the hopes of Clement nor the fears of Bernard were
justified by the result. The inquisitors continued to enrich themselves and the
people to suffer untold miseries. In 1338 a papal investigation was made of a
transaction by which the city of Albi purchased, by the payment of a sum of
money to the Inquisitor of Carcassonne, the liberation of some citizens accused
of heresy. In 1337 Benedict XII. ordered his nuncio in Italy, Bertrand,
Archbishop of Embrun, to investigate the complaints which came from all parts
of Italy that the inquisitors extorted money, received presents, allowed the
guilty to escape, and punished the innocent, through hatred or avarice, and
empowered him to make removals in consequence; and the exercise of this power
shows that the complaints were well founded. The effects of the measure,
however, were evanescent.
Fines. Commutations For Money
In 1346 the whole republic
of Florence rose against their inquisitor, Piero di Aquila, for various abuses,
among which figured extortion. He fled and refused to return during the
investigation which followed, in spite of the offer of a safe-conduct.
A single witness swore to
sixty-six cases of extortion, and in a partial list of them which has been
preserved the sums exacted vary from twenty-five to seventeen hundred gold
florins, showing how unlimited were the profits which tempted the unscrupulous.
Villani tells us that in two years he had thus amassed more than seven thousand
florins, an enormous sum in those days; that there were no heretics in Florence
at the time, and that the offences which thus proved so lucrative to him
consisted of usury and thoughtless blasphemy. As for usury, Alvaro Pelayo tells
us that at that time the bishops of Tuscany set the example by habitually so
employing the church funds, but the inquisitors did not meddle with the
prelates. As for blasphemy, the subtle refinements which converted simple
blasphemous expressions into heresy, as set forth by Eymerich, show how readily
a skilful inquisitor could speculate on idle oaths. Boccaccio doubtless had
Frà Piero in memory when he described the recent inquisitor of Florence
who, like all his brethren, had an eye as keen to discover a rich man as a
heretic, and who extracted a heavy douceur
from a citizen for boasting in his cups that he had wine so good that Christ
would drink it. The keenness which thus made profitable business for the Holy
Office, when heresy was declining, is illustrated by the case of Marie du
Canech, a money-changer of Cambrai, in 1403. In a case before the Ordinary she
incautiously expressed the opinion that when under oath she was not bound to
give evidence against her own honor and interest. For this the deputy
inquisitor, Frère Nicholas de Péronne, prosecuted her and condemned her to
various penances, including nine years' abstention from business and eighty
gold crowns for expenses.
These abuses continued to
the last. Cornelius Agrippa tells us that it was customary for inquisitors to
convert corporal punishments into pecuniary ones and even to exact annual
payments as the price of forbearance. When he was in the Milanese, about 1515,
there was a disturbance caused by their secretly extorting large sums from
women of noble birth, whose husbands at length discovered it, and the
inquisitors were glad to escape with their lives.
I have dwelt at some length
upon this feature of the Inquisition because it is one which has rarely
received attention, although it inflicted misery and wrong to an almost
unlimited extent. The stake consumed comparatively few victims. While the
horrors of the crowded dungeon can scarce be exaggerated, yet more effective
for evil and more widely exasperating was the sleepless watchfulness which was
ever on the alert to plunder the rich and to wrench from the poor the
hard-earned gains on which a family depended for support.
It was only in rare cases
that the victims dared to raise a cry, and rarer still were those in which that
cry was heard; but sufficient instances have reached us to prove what a scourge
was the institution, in this aspect alone, on all the populations cursed by its
presence. At a very early period the wealthy already recognized that well-timed
liberality was advisable towards those who held such power in the hollow of
their hands. In 1244 the Dominican Chapter of Cahors lifted a warning voice and
ordered inquisitors not to allow their brethren to receive presents which would
expose the whole Order to disrepute; but this scrupulousness wore off, and even
a man of high character like Eymerich could argue that inquisitors may properly
be the recipients of gifts, though he dubiously adds that they ought to be
refused from those under trial, except in special circumstances. As the
accounts of the Inquisition were rendered only to the papal camera, it will be
seen how little the officials had to dread investigation and exposure. As
little had they to fear the divine wrath, for their very functions, while thus
engaged, insured them plenary indulgence for all sins confessed and repented.
Thus secure, here and hereafter, they were virtually relieved from all
restraint.
There was one purely
temporal penalty which came within the competence of the Inquisition--the
designation of the houses which were to be destroyed in consequence of the
contamination of heresy. The origin of this curious practice is not readily
traced. Under the Roman law, buildings in which heretics held their
conventicles with the owner's consent were not torn down, but were forfeited to
the Church. Yet as soon as heresy began to be formidable we find their destruction
commanded by secular rulers with singular unanimity. The earliest provision I
have met with occurs in the assizes of Clarendon in 1166, which order the
razing of all houses in which heretics were received. The example was followed
by the Emperor Henry VI. in the edict of Prato, in 1194, by Otho IV. in 1210,
and by Frederic II. in the edict of Ravenna, in 1232, as an addition to his
coronation-edict of 1220, from which it had been omitted. It had already been
adopted in the code of Verona in 1228 in all cases in which the owner, after
eight days' notice, neglected to expel heretic occupants; it is found in the
statutes of Florence a few years later, and is included in the papal bulls
defining the procedure of the Inquisition. In France the Council of Toulouse,
in 1229, decreed that any house in which a heretic was found was to be
destroyed, and this was given the force of secular law by Count Raymond in
1234.
It naturally forms a
feature of the legislation of the succeeding councils which regulated the inquisitorial
proceedings, and was adopted by St. Louis. Castile, in fact, seems to be the
only land in which the regulation was not observed, owing doubtless to the
direct derivation of its legislation from the Roman law, for, in the Partidas,
houses in which heretics were sheltered are ordered to be given to the Church.
Elsewhere such dwellings were razed to the ground, and the site, as accursed,
was to remain forever a receptacle for filth and unfit for human habitation;
yet the materials could be employed for pious uses unless they were ordered to
be burned by the inquisitor who rendered the sentence. This sentence was
addressed to the parish priest, with directions to publish it for three
successive Sundays during divine service.
In France the royal officials
in charge of the confiscations came at length to object to this destruction of
property, which was sometimes considerable, as the castle of the seigneur was
as liable to it as the cabin of the peasant. In 1329 it forms one of the points
for which the Inquisitor of Carcassonne, Henri de Chamay, asked and obtained
the confirmation of Philippe de Valois, and the same year he had the
satisfaction, in an auto held in
September, to order the destruction of four houses, and a farm, whose owners
had been hereticated in them on their death-beds. Some fifty years later,
however, a quarrel on the subject between the king's representatives and the
inquisitors of Dauphiné resulted differently. Charles le Sage, after
consulting with the pope, issued letters of October 19, 1378, ordering that the
penalty should no longer be enforced.
The independent spirit of
northern Germany manifested itself in the same manner, and in the
Sachsenspiegel there is a peremptory command that no houses shall be destroyed
except for rape committed within them. In Italy the custom continued, as there
the confiscations did not inure to the sovereign, but it was held that if the
owner had no guilty knowledge of the use made of his house he was entitled to
keep it. Lawyers disputed, however, as to the perpetuity of the prohibition to
build on the spot, some holding that possession by a Catholic for forty years
conferred a right to erect a new house, which others denied, arguing that a
perpetual and imprescriptible servitude had been created. The inquisitors, in
process of time, arrogated to themselves the power to issue licenses to build
anew on these sites, and this right they exercised, doubtless, to their own
profit, though they might not have found it easy to cite authority for it.
Another temporal penalty
may be alluded to as illustrating the unlimited discretion enjoyed by the
inquisitors in imposing penance. When, in 1321, the town of Cordes made humble
submission for its long-continued insubordination to its bishop and inquisitor,
the penance assigned to the community by Bernard Gui and Jean de Beaune was the
construction of a chapel of such size as might be ordered, in honor of St.
Peter Martyr, St. Cecilia, St. Louis, and St. Dominic, with the statues of
those saints in wood or stone above the altar; and, to complete the humiliation
of the community, the portal was to be adorned with statues of the bishop and
of the two inquisitors, the whole to be finished within two years, under a
penalty of five hundred livres Tournois, which was to be doubled for a delay of
another two years.
Doubtless the people of
Cordes built the chapel without delay, but they hesitated at this glorifying of
their oppressors, for, twenty-seven years afterwards, in 1348, we find the
municipal authorities summoned before the Inquisition of Toulouse and compelled
to give pledges that the portal shall forthwith be completed and the
inquisitorial effigies be erected.
The severest penance the
inquisitor could impose was incarceration. It was, according to the theory of
the inquisitors, not a punishment, but a means by which the penitent could
obtain, on the bread of tribulation and water of affliction, pardon from God
for his sins, while at the same time he was closely supervised to see that he
persevered in the right path and was segregated from the rest of the flock,
thus removing all danger of infection. Of course it was only used for converts.
The defiant heretic who persisted in disobedience, or who pertinaciously
refused to confess his heresy and asserted his innocence, could not be admitted
to penance, and was handed over to the secular arm.
In the bull Excommunicamus of Gregory IX., in 1229,
all who after arrest were converted to the faith through fear of death were
ordered to be incarcerated for life, thus to perform appropriate penance. The
Council of Toulouse almost simultaneously made the same regulation, and
manifested its sense of the real value of the involuntary conversions by adding
the caution that they be prevented from corrupting others. The Ravenna decree of
Frederic II., in 1332, adopted the same rule and made it settled legal
practice. The Council of Arles, in 1234, called attention to the perpetual
backsliding of those converted by force, and ordered the bishops to enforce
strictly the penance of perpetual prison in all such cases. As yet the relapsed
were not considered as hopeless, and were not abandoned to the secular court,
or "relaxed," but were similarly imprisoned for life.
The Inquisition at its
inception thus found the rule established, and enforced it with the relentless
vigor which it manifested in all its functions. It was represented as a special
mercy shown to those who had forfeited all claims on human compassion. There
were to be no exemptions. The Council of Narbonne, in 1244, specifically declared
that, except when special indulgence could be procured from the Holy See, no
husband was to be spared on account of his wife, or wife on account of her
husband, or parent in consideration of helpless children; neither sickness nor
old age should claim mitigation. Every one who did not come forward within the
time of grace and confess and denounce his acquaintances was liable to this
penance, which in all cases was to be lifelong; but the prevalence of heresy in
Languedoc was so great, and the terror inspired by the activity of the
inquisitors grew so strong, that those who had allowed the allotted period to
elapse flocked in, begging for reconciliation, in such multitudes that the good
bishops declare not only that funds for the support of such crowds of prisoners
were lacking, but even that it would be impossible to find stones and mortar
sufficient to build prisons for them.
The inquisitors are
therefore instructed to delay incarceration in these cases, unless impenitence,
relapse, or flight, is to be apprehended, until the pleasure of the pope can be
learned. Apparently Innocent IV. was not disposed to leniency, for in 1246 the
Council of Bãziers sternly orders the imprisonment of all who have overstayed
the time of grace, while counselling commutation when it would entail evident
peril of death on parents or children. Imprisonment thus became the usual
punishment, except of obstinate heretics, who were burned. In a single sentence
of February 19, 1237, at Toulouse, some twenty or thirty penitents are thus
condemned, and are ordered to confine themselves in a house until prisons can
be built. In a fragment which has been preserved of the register of sentences
in the Inquisition of Toulouse from 1246 to 1248, comprising one hundred and
ninety-two cases, with the exception of forty-three contumacious absentees, the
sentence is invariably imprisonment. Of these, one hundred and twenty-seven are
perpetual, six are for ten years, and sixteen for an indefinite period, as may
seem expedient to the Church. It apparently was not till a later period that
the order of the Council of Narbonne was obeyed, and the sentence always was
for life. In the later periods this proportion will not hold good, for all
inquisitors were not like the fierce Bernard de Caux, who then ruled the Holy
Office in Toulouse; but perpetual imprisonment remained to the last the
principal penance inflicted on penitents, although the decrees of Frederic and
the canons of the councils of Toulouse and Narbonne were not held to apply to
those who abjured heartily after arrest.
In the later sentences
which have reached us it is often not easy to guess why one prisoner is
incarcerated and another let off with crosses, when the offences enumerated as
to each would seem to be indistinguishable. The test between the two probably
was one which does not appear on the record. All alike were converts, but he
whose conversion appeared to be hearty and spontaneous was considered to be
entitled to the easier penance, while the harsher one was inflicted when the
conversion seemed to be enforced and the result of fear.
Yet how relentlessly a man
like Bernard Gui, who represents the better class of inquisitors, could enforce
the strict measure of the law is seen in the case of Pierre Raymond Dominique,
who had been cited to appear in 1309, had fled and incurred excommunication,
had consequently, in 1315, been condemned as a contumacious heretic, and in
1321 had voluntarily come forward and surrendered himself on a promise that his
life should be spared. His acts of heresy had not been flagrant, and he pleaded
as an excuse for his contumacy his wife and seven children, who would have
starved had they been deprived of his labor, but in spite of this he was
incarcerated for life. Even the stern Bernard de Caux was not always so
merciless. In 1246, we find him, in sentencing Bernard Sabbatier, a relapsed
heretic, to perpetual imprisonment, adding that as the culprit's father is a
good Catholic and old and sick, the son may remain with him and support him as
long as he lives, meanwhile wearing the crosses.
There were two kinds of
imprisonment, the milder, or "murus
largus," and the harsher, known as "murus strictus" or "durus"
or "arctus." All were on
bread and water, and the confinement, according to rule, was solitary, each
penitent in a separate cell, with no access allowed to him, to prevent his
being corrupted or corrupting others; but this could not be strictly enforced,
and about 1306 Geoffroi d'Ablis stigmatizes as an abuse the visits of clergy,
and laity of both sexes, permitted to prisoners. Husband and wife, however,
were allowed access to each other if either or both were imprisoned; and late
in the fourteenth century Eymerich agrees that zealous Catholics may be
admitted to visit prisoners, but not women and simple folk who might be
perverted, for converted prisoners, he adds, are very liable to relapse, and to
infect others, and usually end with the stake.
In the milder form, or
"murus largus," the
prisoners apparently were, if well behaved, allowed to take exercise in the
corridors, where sometimes they had opportunities of converse with each other
and with the outside world. This privilege was ordered to be given to the aged
and infirm by the cardinals who investigated the prison of Carcassonne and took
measures to alleviate its rigors. In the harsher confinement, or "murus strictus," the prisoner was
thrust into the smallest, darkest, and most noisome of cells, with chains on
his feet--in some cases chained to the wall. This penance was inflicted on
those whose offences had been conspicuous, or who had perjured themselves by
making incomplete confessions, the matter being wholly at the discretion of the
inquisitor. I have met with one case, in 1328, of aggravated false-witness,
condemned to "murus strictissimus,"
with chains on both hands and feet. When the culprits were members of a
religious order, to avoid scandal the proceedings were usually held in private,
and the imprisonment would be ordered to take place in a convent of their own
Order. As these buildings, however, usually were provided with cells for the
punishment of offenders, this was probably of no great advantage to the victim.
In the case of Jeanne, widow of B. de la Tour, a nun of Lespenasse, in 1246,
who had committed acts of both Catharan and Waldensian heresy, and had
prevaricated in her confession, the sentence was confinement in a separate cell
in her own convent, where no one was to enter or see her, her food being pushed
in through an opening left for the purpose--in fact, the living tomb known as
the "in pace."
I have already alluded to
the varying treatment designedly practised in the detentive imprisonment of
those who were under trial. When there was no special object to be attained by
cruelty, this probably was as mild as could reasonably be expected. From
occasional indications in the trials, it would seem that considerable
intercourse was allowed with the outside world, as well as between the
prisoners themselves, though watchful care was enjoined to prevent
communication of any kind which might tend to harden the prisoner against a
full confession of his sins.
The prisons themselves were
not designed to lighten the penance of confinement. At best the jails of the
Middle Ages were frightful abodes of misery. The seigneurs-justiciers and
cities obliged to maintain them looked upon the support of prisoners as a heavy
charge of which they would gladly relieve themselves. If a debtor was thrust
into a dungeon, although the law limited his confinement to forty days and
ordered him to be comfortably fed, these prescriptions were customarily eluded,
for the worse he was treated the greater effort he would make to release
himself. As for criminals, bread and water were their sole diet, and if they
perished through neglect and starvation it was a saving of expense. The
prisoner who had money and friends could naturally obtain better treatment by
liberal payment; but this alleviation was not often to be looked for in the
case of heretics whose property had been confiscated, and with whom sympathy was
dangerous.
The enormous number of
captives resulting from the vigorous operations of the Inquisition in Languedoc
had rendered the question as to the duty of building and maintaining prisons
one of no little magnitude. It unquestionably rested with the bishops, whose
laches in persecuting heresy were only made good by the inquisitors, and the
bishops, at the Council of Toulouse, in 1229, had admitted this, only excepting
that when the heretic had property those to whom the confiscations inured
should provide for him. The burden, however, proved unexpectedly large, and we
find them, in the Council of Narbonne, in 1244, trying to shift their
responsibility by suggesting that the penitents who, but for the recent papal
command, would be sent on crusades, should be utilized in building prisons and
furnishing them with necessaries, "lest the prelates be overburdened with
the poor converts, and be unable to provide for them on account of their
multitude." Two years later, at Bãziers, they declared that provision for
both construction and maintenance ought to be made by those who profited by the
confiscations, to which might be added the fines imposed by the inquisitors,
which was not unreasonable; but in 1249 Innocent IV. still asserted that it was
their business, and scolded them for not attending to it, and ordered that they
be compelled to do it. At length, in 1254, the Council of Albi definitely
decided that the holders of confiscated property should make provision for the
imprisonment and maintenance of its former owners, and that, when heretics had
nothing to confiscate, the cities or lords on whose lands they were captured
should be responsible for them, and should be compelled by excommunication to
attend to it. Still, the responsibility of the bishops was so self-evident that
some zealous inquisitors talked of prosecuting them as fautors of heresy for
neglecting to provide prisons, but Gui Foucoix discreetly advises against this,
and recommends that such cases should be referred to the Holy See.
The fate of the unfortunate
captives was evidently most precarious while their oppressors and despoilers
were thus squabbling as to the cost of keeping them in jail and providing them
with bread and water. There was evident fitness that those who profited by the
enormous confiscations resulting from persecution should at least provide
prisons and maintenance for the unhappy victims of fanaticism and greed; and
St. Louis, to whom the chief profits came as suzerain of the territories ceded
at the Treaty of Paris, recognized in part his responsibility. In 1233 he
undertook to provide prisons in Toulouse, Carcassonne, and Bãziers. In 1246 he
ordered his seneschal to provide for the inquisitors competent prisons in
Carcassonne and Bãziers, and to furnish daily bread and water for the
prisoners. In 1258 we find him ordering his seneschal of Carcassonne to bring
to speedy completion those which had been commenced; he assumes that the
prelates and barons on whose lands heretics are captured should provide for
their maintenance; but, in order to avoid trouble, he is willing that
expenditures for this purpose shall be made from the royal funds, to be
subsequently collected from the seigneurs.
With the death of Alfonse
and Jeanne of Toulouse, in 1272, all the territories lapsed to the crown, and,
with insignificant exceptions, all the confiscations fell to the king.
Henceforth the maintenance of prisons and prisoners, and the wages of jailers
and attendants, were defrayed by the crown, except perhaps at Albi, where the
bishop shared in the spoils, and seems to have been held to a portion of the
expenses. Among the requests of Henri de Cbamay, granted in 1329 by Philippe de
Valois, is that the inquisitorial prison at Carcassonne shall be repaired by
the king, and that all who have shared in the confiscations shall be made to
contribute pro rata. Thereupon the
seneschal assessed the Count of Foix to the extent of three hundred and two
livres eleven sols nine deniers, which the latter refused to pay, and appealed
to the king, with what result is not known. From a decision of the Parlement of
Paris in 1304 it appears that the royal allowance for maintenance was three
deniers per diem for each convicted prisoner, which would seem liberal enough,
though Jacques de Polignac, who had charge of the prison at Carcassonne, and
who was punished for his frauds, made out his accounts at the rate of eight
deniers. This extravagance was not a precedent, and in 1337 we find the
accounts still made out at the old rate of three deniers. For the accused detained
and awaiting trial the Inquisition itself presumably had to provide. In Italy,
where the confiscations, as we shall see, were divided into thirds, the
Inquisition was self-supporting. In Naples the royal prisons were employed, and
a royal order was required for incarceration.
While the penance
prescribed was a diet of bread and water, the Inquisition, with unwonted
kindness, did not object to its prisoners receiving from their friends
contributions of food, wine, money, and garments, and among its documents are
such frequent allusions to this that it may be regarded as an established
custom. Collections were made among those secretly inclined to heresy to
alleviate the condition of their incarcerated brethren, and it argues much in
favor of the disinterested zeal of the persecuted that they were willing to
incur the risk attendant on this benevolence, for any interest shown towards
these poor wretches exposed them to accusation to fautorship.
The prisons were naturally
built with a view to economy of construction and space rather than to the
health and comfort of the captives. In fact the papal orders were that they
should be constructed of small, dark cells for solitary confinement, only
taking care that the "enormis rigor"
of the incarceration should not extinguish life. M. Molinier's description of
the Tour de l'Inquisition at Carcassonne, which was used as the inquisitorial
prison, shows how literally these instructions were obeyed. It was a horrible
place, consisting of small cells, deprived of all light and ventilation, where
through long years the miserable inmates endured a living death far worse than
the short agony of the stake.
Unfulfilled Penance
In these abodes of despair
they were completely at the mercy of the jailers and their servants. Complaints
were not listened to; if a prisoner alleged violence or ill-treatment his oath
was contemptuously refused, while that of the prison officials was received. A
glimpse into the discipline of these establishments is afforded by the
instructions given, in 1282, by Frère Jean Galande, Inquisitor of Carcassonne,
to the jailer Raoul and his wife Bertrande, whose management had been rather
lax. Under pain of irrevocable dismissal he is prohibited in future from
keeping scriveners or horses in the prison; from borrowing money or accepting
gifts from the prisoners; from retaining the money or effects of those who die;
from releasing prisoners or allowing them to go beyond the first door, or to
eat with him; from employing the servants on any other work or sending them
anywhere, or gambling with them, or permitting them to gamble with each other.
Evidently a prisoner who
had money could obtain illicit favors from the honest Raoul; but these
injunctions make no allusion to one of the most crying abuses which disgraced
the establishments--the retention by the jailers of the moneys and provisions
placed in their hands by the friends of the imprisoned. Frauds of all kinds
naturally grew up among all who were concerned in dealing with these helpless
creatures. In 1304 Hugolin de Polignac, the custodian of the royal prison at
Carcassonne, was tried on charges of embezzling a part of the king's allowance,
of carrying the names of prisoners on the rolls for years after their death,
and of retaining the moneys contributed for them by their friends; but the
evidence was insufficient to convict him.
The cardinals whom Clement
V. commissioned soon after to investigate the abuses of the Inquisition of
Languedoc intimate broadly the nature of the frauds habitually practised, when
they required the new jailers whom they appointed to swear to deliver to each
captive without diminution the provisions supplied by the king, as well as
those furnished by friends--an intimation confirmed by the decretals of Clement
V. Their report shows that they were horror-struck with what they saw. At
Carcassonne they took the control of the prison wholly from the inquisitor,
Geoffroi d'Ablis, and placed it in the hands of the bishop, ordering the upper
cells to be repaired at once, in order that the aged and sick should be
transferred to them; at Albi they struck the chains off the prisoners,
commanded the cells to be lighted and new and better ones built within a month;
at Toulouse things were equally bad. Everywhere there was complaint of lack of
food and of beds, as well as of frequent torture. Their measures for
reformation consisted in dividing the responsibility between bishop and
inquisitor, whose concurrence was requisite to a sentence of imprisonment, and
each of whom should appoint a jailer, while each jailer should have a key to
each cell, and swear never to speak to a prisoner except in presence of his
colleague. This insufficient remedy was adopted by Clement, and can hardly be
imagined to have worked much improvement. Bernard Gui bitterly complained of
the infamy cast on the Inquisition by the papal assertion of fraud and
ill-treatment in the management of its prisons, and he pronounced the new
regulations impracticable. Slender as was the restraint which they imposed on
the inquisitors, we may feel sure that it was not long submitted to.
In a few years Bernard Gui,
in his Practica, assumes that the power of imprisoning lies wholly with the
inquisitor; he contemptuously cites the Clementine canon by its title only, and
proceeds to quote a bull of Clement IV. as if still in force, giving the
authority to the inquisitor, and making no mention of the bishop. In fact,
before the century was out, Eymerich considered the Clementine canons on this
subject not worth inserting in his work, because, as he tells us, they were
nowhere observed in consequence of their cost and inconvenience. About 1500,
however, Bernardo di Como admits that the Clementine rule may be observed in
punitive confinement after sentence, but holds that the inquisitor has sole control
of the detentive prisons used before and during trial.
With such jailers it is
probably rather to their corruption than to any lack of strength in the
buildings that we may attribute the occasional escape of the inmates, which
appears to have been by no means an infrequent occurrence. Even those who were
confined in chains sometimes effected their liberation. More sufficient,
however, as a means of release from the horrors of these foul dungeons was the
excessive mortality caused by their filthy and unventilated squalor.
Occasionally, as we have seen, the unfortunate were unlucky enough to live
through protracted confinement, and there is one case in which a woman was
graciously discharged, with crosses, in view of her having been for
thirty-three years in the prison of Toulouse. As a rule, however, we may
conclude that the expectation of life was very short. No records remain, if any
were kept, to show the average term of those condemned to lifelong penance; but
in the autos de fé there occur
sentences pronounced upon prisoners who had died before their cases were ended,
which show how large was the death-rate. These cases were despatched in
batches. In the auto of 1310, at
Toulouse, there are ten, who had died after confessing their heresy and before
receiving sentence; in that of 1319 there are eight. The prison of Carcassonne
seems to have been almost as deadly. In the auto
of 1325 we find a lot of four similar cases, and in that of 1328 there are
five. It is only under these peculiar circumstances that we have any chance of
guessing at the deaths which occurred in prison, and from these scattered
indications we can assume that the insanitary condition of the jails worked its
inevitable result without human interference.
Imprisonment was naturally
the most frequent penance inflicted by the inquisitors. In Bernard Gui's
Register of Sentences, comprising his operations between 1308 and 1322, there
are six hundred and thirty-six condemnations recorded, which may be thus
classified:
br br
Delivered to the secular court and burned 40 br
br Bones exhumed and burned 67 br
br Imprisoned
300 br br
Bones exhumed of those who would have been imprisoned 21 br br
Condemned to wear crosses 138 br
br Condemned to perform
pilgrimages
16 br br
Banished to Holy Land 1 br br Fugitives 36 br
br Condemnation of the
Talmud
1 br br
Houses to be destroyed 16
636
and this may presumably be
taken as a fair measure of the comparative frequency of the several punishments
in use.
One peculiarity of the
inquisitorial sentence remains to be noted. It always ended with a reservation
of power to modify, to mitigate, to increase, and to reimpose at discretion. As
early as 1244 the Council of Narbonne instructed the inquisitors always to
reserve this power, and it became established as an invariable custom. Even
without its formal expression, Innocent IV., in 1245, conferred on the
inquisitors, acting with the advice and consent of the bishop of the penitent,
authority to modify the penance imposed. The bishop, in fact, usually concurred
in these alterations of sentences, but Zanchini informs us that though his
assent should be asked, it was not essential, except in the case of clerks. The
inquisitor, however, had no power to grant absolute pardons, which was reserved
exclusively to the pope. The sin of heresy was so indelible that no authority
short of the vicegerent of God could wash it out completely.
This power to mitigate
sentences was frequently exercised. It served as a stimulus to the penitents to
give evidence by their deportment of the sincerity of their conversion, and,
perhaps, also, it was occasionally of benefit as a means of depleting
overcrowded jails.
Thus in Bernard Gui's
Register of Sentences there occur one hundred and nineteen cases of release
from prison, with the obligation to wear the crosses, and of these fifty-one
were subsequently relieved from the crosses. Besides these latter, there are
also eighty-seven cases in which those originally condemned to crosses were
permitted to lay them aside. This mercy was not peculiar to the Inquisition of
Toulouse. In 1328, in a single sentence, twenty-three persons were released
from the prison of Carcassone, their penance being commuted to crosses,
pilgrimages, and other observances. What the measure of mercy was in such cases
may be guessed from another sentence of commutation at Carcassonne in 1329,
liberating ten penitents, among them the Baroness of Montréal.
They were required to wear
the yellow crosses for life and to perform twenty-one pilgrimages, embracing
shrines as distant as Rome, Compostella, Canterbury, and Cologne. They were to
hear mass every Sunday and feast-day during life, and present themselves with
rods to the officiating priest and receive the discipline in the face of the
congregation; and also to accompany all processions and be similarly
disciplined at the final station. Existence under such conditions might well be
regarded as a doubtful blessing.
These mitigatory sentences,
moreover, like the original ones, strictly reserved the power of alteration and
reimposition, with or without cause. When the Inquisition once laid hands upon
a man it never released its hold, and its utmost mercy was merely a
ticket-of-leave. Just as no verdict of acquittal ever was issued, so the
Council of Bãziers, in 1246, and Innocent IV., in 1247, told the inquisitors
that when they liberated a prisoner he was to be warned that the slightest
cause of suspicion would lead him to be punished without mercy, and that they
must retain the right to incarcerate him again without the formality of a fresh
trial or sentence if the interest of the faith required.
These conditions were
observed in the formularies and enjoined in the manuals of practice. The
penitent was made to understand fully that whatever liberty he enjoyed was
subject to the arbitrary discretion of his judge, who could recall him to
dungeon or fetters at any moment, and in his oath of abjuration he pledged his
person and all his property to appear at once whenever he might be summoned.
If Bernard Gui in his
Formulary gives a draft of pardon for person and property and disabilities of
heirs, he adds a caution that it is never, or most rarely, to be used. When
some great object was to be attained, such as the capture of a prominent
heretic teacher, the inquisitors might stretch their authority and hold out
promises of this kind to his disciples to induce them to betray him--promises
which, it is pleasant to say, were almost universally spurned. If special
penances had been imposed, on their fulfilment the inquisitor, if he saw fit,
might declare the penitent to be a man of good character, but this did not
alter the reservation in the original sentence. The mercy of the Inquisition
did not extend to a pardon, but only to a reprieve, dum bene se gesserit, and the man who had once undergone a sentence
never knew at what moment he might not be summoned to hear of its reimposition
or even of a harsher one.
Once a delinquent, his fate
forever after was in the hands of the silent and mysterious judge who need not
hear him nor give any reason for his destruction. He lived forever on the verge
of ruin, never knowing when the blow might fall, and utterly powerless to avert
it. He was always a subject to be watched by the universal police of the
Inquisition--the parish priest, the monks, the clergy, nay, the whole
population--who were strictly enjoined to report any neglect of penance or
suspicious conduct, when he was at once liable to the awful penalties of
relapse. Nothing was easier for a secret enemy than to destroy him, safe that
his name would never be mentioned. We may pity the victims of the stake and the
dungeon, but their fate was scarce harder than that of the multitudes who were
the objects of the Inquisition's apparent mercy, but whose existence from that
hour was one of endless, hopeless anxiety.
The same implacability
manifested itself after death. Allusion has frequently been made to the
exhumation of the bones of those who by opportunely dying had seemed to
exchange the vengeance of man for that of God, and it is only necessary to
mention here that the fate of the dead was harder than that of the living. If
he had died after confession and repentance, it is true, his punishment was
only that which he would have received if alive, the digging up replacing
imprisonment, and his heirs being forced to perform or compound for any lighter
penance; but if he had not confessed and there was evidence of heresy he was
classed with the impenitent heretics, his remains were delivered to the secular
arm, and his property hopelessly confiscated. This will account for the large
number of these executions as shown in the records quoted above.
If the secular authorities
hesitated to perform the task of exhumation, they were coerced with
excommunication.
The same spirit pursued the
descendants. In the Roman law the crime of treason was pursued with merciless
vindictiveness, and its provisions are constantly quoted by the canon lawyers
as precedents for the punishment of heresy, with the addition that treason to
God is far more heinous than that to an earthly sovereign.
It was, perhaps, natural
that the churchman, in his eagerness to defend the kingdom of God, should follow
and surpass the example of the emperors, and this will explain, if it may not
justify, much that is abhorrent in the inquisitorial procedure.
In the Code of Justinian,
treason is made especially odious by inflicting on the sons disability to hold
office and to succeed to collateral estates. By the Council of Toulouse, in
1229, even spontaneously converted heretics were declared ineligible to public
office. It was natural, therefore, that Frederic II. should apply the Roman
practice to heresy, and should extend its provision to grandchildren. This,
like the rest of his legislation, was eagerly adopted and enforced by the
Church. Alexander IV., however, in a bull of 1257, repeatedly reissued by his
successors, explained that this did not apply in cases where the culprit had
made amends and performed penance, and this was still further lightened by
Boniface VIII., who removed the incapacity from grandchildren by the female
line of those who had died in heresy. In this form it remained permanently in
the canon law.
The Inquisition depended so
much upon secular officials for assistance that there was some justification in
its seeking to prevent those who might be suspected of sympathizing with heresy
from holding office in which they could thwart its plans and aid the offender.
Yet as there was no prescription of time as to proceedings against the dead, so
was there none in invoking disabilities against their descendants, and the
records of the Inquisition were an inexhaustible treasury of torment for those
who were in any way connected with heresy. No one, in fact, could feel sure
that evidence might not at any moment be discovered or manufactured against
some long-deceased parent or grandparent, which would ruin his career, and that
some industrious searcher into the archives might not find some blot on his
genealogical tree. In 1288 Philippe le Bel writes to the Seneschal of
Carcassonne that Raymond Vitalis of Avignon is exercising the office of notary
in Carcassonne, though his maternal grandfather, Roger Isarn, is said to have
been burned for heresy.
If this is the fact, the
seneschal is ordered to deprive him of the position. In 1292 Guiraud
d'Auterive, a sergeant-at-arms of the king, was proceeded against on the same
grounds, and we find Guillem de S. Seine, the Inquisitor of Carcassonne,
furnishing to the royal procureur evidence that, in 1256, Guiraud's father and
mother had confessed to acts of heresy, and that, in 1276, his uncle, Raymond
Carbonnel, had been burned as a perfected heretic. In these cases we see the
royal power invoked for the dismissal of the official, but in the perfected
theory of the Inquisition the inquisitor had the power to deprive of office any
one whose father or grandfather had been a heretic or defender of heretics. In
order to avoid questions like these, when a penitent had fulfilled his penance,
prudent children would take out letters declaratory of the fact, so as to have
evidence of capacity to hold office. In special cases the inquisitor had power
to relieve descendants of these disabilities, and this was occasionally done;
but, like the remission of penance, this relief was only a suspension, liable
at any moment to forfeiture on the slightest manifestation of heretical
tendencies.
Underlying all these
sentences was another on which they, and, indeed, the whole power of the
Inquisition, were based in last resort--the sentence of excommunication.
Theoretically the censures of the Inquisition might be the same as those of any
other ecclesiastics authorized to cut men off from salvation, but the latter
had so habitually abused their functions that the anathema, in the mouth of
priests who were neither feared nor respected, lost, at times at least, its
awe-inspiring authority. The censures of the Inquisition were in the hands of a
smaller body of men, selected for their implacable vigor, and no one ever
disregarded them with impunity.
The secular authorities,
moreover, were bound to put to the ban and confiscate the property of any one
whom the inquisitor might excommunicate for heresy or fautorship. In fact, as
the inquisitors were fond of boasting, their curse was stronger in four ways
than that of the secular clergy. They could coerce the temporal government to
outlaw the excommunicate; they could force it to confiscate his property; they
could condemn any one remaining under excommunication for a year; and they
could inflict the major excommunication upon any one communicating with their
excommunicates.
Thus they enforced
obedience to their citations and submission to their penances. Thus they made
the secular power execute their sentences; thus they swept aside the statutes
that interfered with their proceedings; thus they proved that the kingdom of
God which they represented was superior to the kingdoms of earth. Of all
excommunications that of the inquisitor worked the speediest vengeance and
inspired the sharpest terror, and the boldest shrank from provoking it.
Chapter XIII. Confiscation
Although, for the most part, as we shall see,
confiscation was technically not the work of the Inquisition, the distinction
was rather nominal than real. Even in times and places in which the inquisitor
did not pronounce the sentence of confiscation, it was the accompaniment of the
sentence which he did pronounce. It was, therefore, one of the most serious of
the penalties at his disposal, and the largeness of the results effected by it
give it an importance worthy a somewhat minute examination.
For the source of this, as of so much else, we must
look to the Roman law. It is true that, cruel as were the imperial edicts
against heresy, they did not go to the length of thus indirectly punishing the
innocent. Even when the detested Manichãans were mercilessly condemned to
death, their property was confiscated only when their heirs were likewise heretics.
If the children were orthodox they succeeded to the estate of the heretic
parent, who could not execute a will and disinherit them. It was otherwise with
crime. Any conviction involving deportation or the mines carried with it
confiscation, though the wife could reclaim her dower and any gifts made to her
before the commission of the offence, and so could children emancipated from
the patria potestas. All else inured
to the fisc. In majestas or treason,
the offender was liable to condemnation after death, involving the confiscation
of his estate, which was held to have lapsed to the fisc at the time when he
first conceived the crime. These provisions furnished the armory whence pope
and king drew the weapons which rendered the pursuit of heresy attractive and
profitable.
King Roger, who occupied the throne of the Two
Sicilies during the first half of the twelfth century, seems to have been the
first to apply the Roman practice by decreeing confiscation for all who
apostatized from the Catholic faith--whether to the Greek Church, to Islam, or
to Judaism does not appear. Yet the Church cannot escape the responsibility of
naturalizing this penalty in European law as a punishment for spiritual
transgressions. The great Council of Tours, held by Alexander III., in 1163,
commanded all secular princes to imprison heretics and confiscate their
property. Lucius III., in his Verona decretal of 1184, sought to obtain for the
Church the benefit of the confiscation which he again declared to be incurred
by heresy. One of the earliest acts of Innocent III., in his double capacity of
temporal prince and head of Christianity, was to address a decretal to his
subjects of Viterbo, in which he says,
"In the lands subject to our temporal
jurisdiction we order the property of heretics to be confiscated; in other
lands we command this to be done by the temporal princes and powers, who, if
they show themselves negligent therein, shall be compelled to do it by
ecclesiastical censures. Nor shall the property of heretics who withdraw from
heresy revert to them, unless some one pleases to take pity on them. For as,
according to the legal sanctions, in addition to capital punishment, the
property of those guilty of majestas
is confiscated, and life simply is allowed to their children through mercy
alone, so much the more should those who wander from the faith and offend the
Son of God be cut off from Christ and be despoiled of their temporal goods,
since it is a far greater crime to assail spiritual than temporal
majesty."
This decretal, which was adopted into the canon law,
is important as embodying the whole theory of the subject. In imitation of the
Roman law of majestas, the property
of the heretic was forfeited from the moment he became a heretic or committed
an act of heresy. If he recanted, it might be restored to him purely in mercy.
When the ecclesiastical tribunals declared him to be, or to have been, a
heretic, confiscation operated itself; the act of seizing the property was a
matter for the secular power to whom it inured, and the mercy which might spare
it could only be shown by that power. All this it is requisite to keep in mind
if we would correctly appreciate some points which have frequently been
misunderstood.
Innocent's decretal further illustrates the fact that
at the commencement of the struggle with heresy the chief difficulty
encountered by the Church in relation to confiscation was to persuade or coerce
the temporal rulers to do what it held to be their duty in taking possession of
heretical property. This was one of the principal offences which Raymond VI. of
Toulouse expiated so bitterly, as explained to him by Innocent in 1210. His son
proclaimed it as the law in his statutes of 1234, and included in its
provisions, in accordance with the Ordonnance of Louis VIII., in 1226, and that
of Louis IX., in 1229, all who favored heretics in any way or refused to aid in
their capture; but his policy did not always comport with its enforcement, and
he sometimes had to be sternly rebuked for non-feasance.
After all danger of armed resistance had disappeared,
however, sovereigns, as a rule, eagerly welcomed the opportunity of recruiting
their slender revenues, and the confiscation of the property of heretics and of
fautors of heresy was generally recognized in European law, although the Church
was occasionally obliged to repeat its injunctions and threats, and though
there were some regions in which they were slackly obeyed.
Confiscation was an ordinary resource of mediæval
law. In England, from the time of Alfred, property, as well as life, was
forfeited for treason (Alfred's Dooms 4--Thorpe I. 63), a penalty which,
remained until 1870 (Low and Pulling's Dictionary of English History, p. 469).
In France murder, false-witness, treachery, homicide, and rape were all
punished with death and confiscation (Beaumanoir, Coutumes du Beauvoisis xxx.
2-5). By the German feudal law the fief might be forfeited for a vast number of
offences, but the distinction was drawn that, if the offence was against the
lord, the fief reverted to him; if simply a Roman law was generallyr ecognized,
that the title to property devolved to the fisc as soon as the crime had been
committed.
The relation of the Inquisition to confiscation
varied essentially with time and place. In France the principle derived from
the Roman law was generally recognized, that the title to property devolved to
the fisc as soon as the crime had been committed. There was therefore nothing
for the inquisitor to do with regard to it. He simply ascertained and announced
the guilt of the accused and left the State to take action.
Thus Gui Foucoix treats the subject as one wholly
outside of the functions of the inquisitor, who at most can only advise the
secular ruler or intercede for mercy; while he holds that those only are
legally exempt from forfeiture who come forward spontaneously and confess
before any evidence has been taken against them.
In accordance with this, there is, as a rule, no
allusion to confiscation in the sentences of the French Inquisition, though in
one or two instances chance has preserved for us, in the accounts of the procureurs des encours, or royal
stewards of the confiscations, evidence that estates were sold and covered into
the fisc in cases in which the forfeiture is not specified in the sentence. In
condemnations of absentees and of the dead, confiscation is occasionally
declared, as though in these the State might need some guidance, but even here
the practice is not uniform. In a sentence issued by Guillem Arnaud and
Étienne de S. Thibery, November 24, 1241, on two absentees, their estates are
adjudged to whom it may concern. In the Register of Bernard de Caux
(1246-1248), in thirty-two cases of contumacious absentees confiscation is
included in the sentence, and in nine similar ones it is omitted, as well as in
one hundred and fifty-nine condemnations to prison in which it was undoubtedly
operative.
In the Inquisition of Carcassonne, a sentence of
December 12, 1328, on five deceased persons, who would have been imprisoned had
they lived, ends with "et consequenter
bona ipsorum dicimus confiscanda," while a previous sentence, February
24, 1325, identical in character, on four defunct culprits, has no such
corollary appended. In fact, strictly speaking, it was recognized that the
inquisitor had no power to remit confiscations without permission from the
fisc, and the custom of extending mercy to those who came forward voluntarily
and confessed was founded upon a special concession to that effect granted by
Raymond of Toulouse to the Inquisition in 1235.
Variations In Practice
As soon as a suspected heretic was cited or arrested
the secular officials sequestrated his property and notified his debtors by
proclamation. No doubt, when condemnation took place, the inquisitor
communicated the result to the proper officials, but as a rule no record of the
fact seems to have been kept in the archives of the Holy Office, although an
early manual of practice specifies it as part of his duty to see that the
confiscation was enforced. At a later period, in 1328, in a record of an
assembly of experts held at Pamiers, the presence is specified of Arnaud
Assalit, royal procureur des encours of Carcassonne, so that probably by this
time it had become customary for that official to attend these deliberations
and thus obtain early notice of the sentences to be passed.
In Italy it was long before any settled practice was
established. In 1252 a bull of Innocent IV. directs the rulers of Lombardy,
Tarvisina, and Romagna to confiscate without fail the property of all who were
excommunicated as heretics, or as receivers, defenders, or fautors of heretics,
thus recognizing confiscation as a matter belonging to the secular power. Yet
soon the papal authority succeeded in obtaining a share of the spoils, even
beyond the limits of the States of the Church, as is seen in the bulls Ad extirpanda of Innocent IV. and
Alexander IV., and the matter thus became one in which the Inquisition had a
direct interest. The indifference which so well became the French tribunals was
therefore not readily maintained, and the share of the inquisitor in the
results led him to participate in the process of securing them.
Yet there were variations in practice. Zanghino tells
us that formerly confiscations were decreed in the States of the Church by the
ecclesiastical judges and elsewhere by the secular power, but that in his time
(circa 1320) they were everywhere (in Italy) included in the jurisdiction of
the episcopal and inquisitorial courts, and the secular authorities had nothing
to do with them; but he adds that confiscation is prescribed by law for heresy,
and that the inquisitor has no discretion to remit it, except in the case of
voluntary converts with the assent of the bishop.
Yet though the forfeiture occurs ipso facto by the commission of the crime, it requires a
declaratory sentence of confiscation. This consequently was expressed in the
most formal manner in the condemnation of the accused by the Italian
Inquisition, and the secular authorities were told not to interfere unless
called upon.
At a very early period in some places the Italian
inquisitors seem to have undertaken not only to decree but to control the
confiscations. About 1245 we find the Florentine inquisitor, Ruggieri Calcagni,
sentencing a Catharan named Diotaiuti, for relapse, with a fine of one hundred
lire. Ruggieri acknowledges the receipt of this, to be applied to the pope, or
to the furtherance of the faith, and formally concedes the rest of the
heretic's estate to his wife Jacoba, thus exercising ownership over the whole.
Yet this was not maintained, for in 1283 there is a sentence of the Podestà of
Florence, reciting that the inquisitor Frà Salomone da Lucca had notified him
that the widow Ruvinosa, lately deceased, had died a heretic, and that her
property was to be confiscated; whereupon he orders it to be seized and sold,
and the proceeds divided according to the papal constitutions.
At length, however, the inquisitors assumed and
exercised full control over the handling of the confiscations. In the
conveyance of a confiscated house by the municipal authorities of Florence, in
1327, to the Dominicans, the deed is careful to assert that it is made with the
assent of the inquisitor. Even in Naples we see King Robert, in 1324, ordering
the inquisitors to pay out of the royal share of the confiscations fifty ounces
of gold to the Prior of the Church of San Domenico of Naples, to aid in its
completion.
Degrees Of Guilt
In Germany the Diet of Worms, in 1231, indicates the
confusion existing in the feudal mind between heresy and treason by allowing
the allodial lands and personal property of the condemned to descend to the
heirs, while fiefs were confiscated to the suzerain. If he was a serf, his
goods inured to his master; but from all personal property was deducted the
cost of burning its owner and the droits
de justice of the seigneur-justicier. Two years later, in 1233, the Council
of Mainz protested against the injustice, which quickly showed itself in
Germany as elsewhere, of assuming guilt as soon as a man was accused, and
treating his property as though he were convicted. It directed that the estates
of those on trial should remain untouched until sentence was rendered, and any
one who meanwhile should plunder or partition them should be excommunicated
until he made restitution and rendered satisfaction. Finally, however, when the
Emperor Charles IV. endeavored to introduce the Inquisition into Germany, in
1369, he adopted the Italian custom and ordered one third of the confiscations
to be made over to the inquisitors.
The exact degree of criminality which entailed
confiscation is not capable of very rigid definition. Even in states where the
inquisitor nominally had no control over it, the arbitrary discretion lodged
with him as to the fate of the accused placed the matter practically in his
hands, and his notification to the secular authorities would be a virtual
sentence. It is probable that custom varied with time and with the temper of
the inquisitor. We have seen that Innocent III. commanded it for all heretics,
but what constituted technical heresy was not so easily determined. The
statutes of Raymond decreed it not only for heretics, but for those who showed
them favor. The Council of Béziers, in 1233, demanded it for all reconciled
converts not condemned to wear crosses, and those of Béziers, in 1246, and
Albi, in 1254, prescribed it for all whom the inquisitors should penance with
imprisonment.
Still, in a sentence of February 19, 1237, in which
the inquisitors of Toulouse condemn some twenty or thirty penitents to
perpetual imprisonment, confiscation is only threatened as an additional
punishment in case they do not perform the penance. Imprisonment, however,
finally was admitted by legists as the invariable test; although St. Louis,
when in 1259 he mitigated his Ordonnance of 1229, ordered confiscation not only
for those who were condemned to prison, but for those who contumaciously
refused obedience to citations and those in whose houses heretics were found,
his officials being instructed to ascertain from the inquisitors in all cases,
while pending, whether the accused deserved imprisonment, and if so, to retain
the sequestrated property.
When he further provided, as a special grace, that
the heirs should be restored to possession in cases where the heretic had
offered himself for conversion before citation, had entered a religious order,
and had worthily died there, he shows how universal confiscation had previously
been and how ruthlessly the principle had been enforced that a single act of
heresy forfeited all ownership. In fact, even at the close of the fifteenth
century, the rule was laid down that confiscation was a matter of course, while
restoration of property to a reconciled penitent required an express
declaration.
According to the most lenient construction of the
law, therefore, the imprisonment of a reconciled convert carried with it the
confiscation of his property, and as imprisonment was the ordinary penance,
confiscation was general. There may possibly have been exceptions. The six
prisoners released in 1248 by Innocent IV. had been in jail for some time--some
of them for four years and more after confessing heresy--and yet the liberal
contributions to the Holy Land which purchased their pardon show that they or
their friends must have had control of property--unless, indeed, the money was
raised on a pledge of the estates to be restored. So when Alaman de Roaix was
condemned to imprisonment by Bernard de Caux, in 1248, the sentence provided
for an annuity to be paid to a person designated, and for compensation to be made
for the rapine which he had committed, which would look as though property were
left to him; but as he had for ten years been a contumacious and proscribed
fugitive, these fines must have been taken out of his estate in the hands of
the State.
Apparent exceptions such as these can be accounted
for, and the proceedings of the Inquisition as a whole indicate that
imprisonment and confiscation were inseparable. Sometimes, even, it is stated
in sentences passed upon the dead that they are pronounced worthy of
imprisonment in order to deprive the heirs of succession to the estates. At a
later date, indeed, Eymerich, who dismisses the whole matter briefly as one
with which the inquisitor has no concern, speaks as though confiscation only
took place when a heretic did not repent and recant before sentence, but his
commentator, Pegna, easily proves this to be an error. Zanghino assumes as a
matter of course that property is forfeited by the act of heresy; and he points
out that pecuniary penances cannot be imposed because the whole estate is gone,
although there may be mercy shown at discretion with the assent of the bishop,
and simple suspicion is not subject to confiscation.
In the early zeal of persecution everything was swept
away in wholesale seizure, but, in 1237, Gregory IX. assumed that the dowers of
Catholic wives ought to be exempt in certain cases, and in 1247 Innocent IV.
erected it into a rule that such dowers should be restored to the wives and
should not be included in future forfeitures, although heresy would not justify
divorce, and, in 1258, St. Louis accepted this rule. It was subject to serious
limitations, however, since under the canon law the wife could not claim it if
she had been cognizant of the husband's heresy when she married, and, according
to some authorities, if she had lived with him after ascertaining it, or even
if she had failed to inform against him within forty days after discovering it.
As the children were incapable of inheritance, she only held the dower for
life, after which it fell into the fisc.
Although in principle confiscation was an affair of
the State, the division of the spoils did not follow any invariable rule.
Before the organization of the Inquisition, when the Waldenses of Strassburg
were burned, it is mentioned that their forfeited property was equally divided
between the Church and the secular authorities. Lucius III., as we have just
seen, endeavored to turn the forfeitures to the benefit of the Church. In the
papal territory there could be little question as to this, and Innocent IV., in
his bull Ad extirpanda of 1252,
showed disinterestedness in devoting the whole proceeds to the stimulation of
persecution. One third was given to the local authorities, one third to the
officials of the Inquisition, and one third to the bishop and inquisitor, to be
expended in the assault on heresy--provisions which were retained in the
subsequent recensions of the bull by Alexander IV. and Clement IV., while
forfeited bail went exclusively to the inquisitor. Yet this was speedily held
to refer only to the independent states of Italy, for, in 1260, we find
Alexander IV. ordering the inquisitors of Rome and Spoleto to sell the
confiscated estates of heretics and pay over the proceeds to the pope himself;
and a transaction of 1261 shows Urban IV. collecting three hundred and twenty
lire from some confiscations at Spoleto.
Apparent Exceptions
At length, both in the Roman province and elsewhere
throughout Italy, the custom settled down to a tripartite division between the
local community, the Inquisition, and the papal camera, the reason for the
latter, as given by Benedict XI., being that the bishops appropriated to
themselves the share intrusted to them for the persecution of heresy. In
Florence a transaction of 1283 shows this to be the received regulation; and
documents of various dates during the next half-century indicate that it was
the custom of the republic to appoint attorneys or trustees to take seisin of
confiscated property in the name of the city, which in 1319 liberally granted
its share for the next ten years to the construction of the church of Santa
Reparata. That the amounts were not small may be guessed from a petition of the
inquisitors to the republic in 1299, setting forth that the Holy Office must
have funds wherewith to pay its stipendiary officials, and therefore praying
leave to invest in real estate the sums accruing to the Inquisition from this
source--showing accumulations prudently garnered for the future. The request
was granted to the extent of one thousand lire, with the proviso that none of
the city's share be taken.
Embezzlement By Inquisitors
This latter precaution would seem to argue no great
confidence in the integrity of the inquisitors, nor was the insinuation
uncalled for. By this time the money-changers had fairly occupied the Temple,
and, as we have seen in the last chapter, it seemed almost impossible to
preserve official honesty when persecution had become almost as much a
financial speculation as a matter of faith. That plain-spoken Franciscan, Alvaro
Pelayo, Bishop of Silva, writing about the year 1335, bitterly reproaches those
of his brethren who act as inquisitors with their abuse of the funds accruing
to the Holy Office. The papal division into thirds he declares was generally
disregarded; the inquisitors monopolized the whole and spent it on themselves
or enriched their kindred at their pleasure. Chance has preserved in the
Florentine archives some documents confirmatory of this accusation.
It seems that in 1343 Clement VI. obtained evidence
that the inquisitors of both Florence and Lucca were habitually defrauding the
papal camera of its third of the fines and confiscations, and accordingly he
sent to Pietro di Vitale, Primicerio of Lucca, authority to collect the sums in
arrears and to prosecute the embezzlers.
How it fared with them we have no means of knowing,
but the camera seems not to have gained much. In filling the vacancies thus
occasioned Pietro di Aquila, a Franciscan of high standing, was appointed in
Florence, who fell at once into the same evil ways, and within two years was
obliged to fly from a prosecution by the primicerio, in addition to the charges
of extortion brought against him by the republic.
In Naples, under the Angevines, when the Inquisition
was first introduced, Charles of Anjou monopolized the confiscations with the
same rapacity that was customary in France. As early as March, 1270, we find
him writing to his representatives in the Principato Ultra that three heretics
had recently been burned at Benevento, whose estates he orders looked after and
accounted for in detail. In 1290, however, Charles II. ordered the fines and
confiscations to be divided into thirds, of which one should inure to the royal
fisc, one be used for the promotion of the faith, and one be given to the
Inquisition. Feudal lands, however, were to revert to the crown or to the
immediate lord as the case might require.
In Venice the compromise reached in 1289 between the
signiory and Nicholas IV., whereby the republic permitted the introduction of the
Inquisition, provided that all receipts of the Holy Office should be for the
benefit of the State, and this arrangement seems to have been maintained. In
Piedmont the confiscations were divided between the State and the Inquisition
until, in the latter half of the fifteenth century, Amedeo IX. took the whole,
allowing to the Holy Office only the expenses of the proceedings.
In the other Italian states the papal curia grew
dissatisfied with its share, when there was no longer a necessity of purchasing
the co-operation of the civil power with a third of the spoils. It is a
disputed point with the jurists when and how the change was effected, but in
the first quarter of the fourteenth century the Church succeeded in grasping
the whole of the confiscations, which were divided equally between the
Inquisition and the papal camera. The rapacity with which this source of income
was exploited is illustrated in a case occurring at Pisa in 1304.
The inquisitor Angelo da Reggio had condemned the
memory of a deceased citizen, Loterio Bonamici, and confiscated his property,
part of which he then gave away and part he sold at prices which the papal
curia esteemed too low. Benedict XI. thereupon ordered the Bishop of Ostia not
to punish the inquisitor, but to use freely the censures of the Church in
hunting up the assets in the hands of the holders and to take it from them.
Finally, in 1438, Eugenius IV. generously handed back
to the bishops the share of the papal camera in order to stimulate their
slackness in persecution, and, where the bishop was also the temporal lord of
his see, the confiscations were to be equally divided between him and the
Inquisition. Bernardo di Como, however, writing about the year 1500, asserts
that the whole confiscations inure to the inquisitor to be expended at his
discretion; but he subsequently admits that the subject is confused and
uncertain, owing to contradictory papal decisions and conflicting jurisdictions
in different territories.
Quarrels Over The Spoils
In Spain the rule was laid down that if the heretic
were a clerk, or a lay vassal of the Church, the confiscation went to the
Church; if otherwise, to the temporal seigneur.
This greed for the plunder of the wretched victims of
persecution is peculiarly repulsive as exhibited by the Church, and may to some
extent palliate the similar action by the State in countries where the latter
was strong enough to seize and retain it. The threats of coercion, which at
first were necessary to induce the temporal princes to confiscate the property
of their heretical subjects, soon became superfluous, and history has few
displays of man's eagerness to profit by his fellow's misfortunes more
deplorable than that of the vultures which followed in the wake of the
Inquisition to batten on the ruin which it wrought.
In Languedoc at first the Inquisition endeavored to
control the confiscations for the purpose of building prisons and maintaining
prisoners, but these pretensions received no attention. Under the feudal
system, the confiscations were for the benefit of the seigneur haut-justicier.
The rapid extension of the royal jurisdiction, in the second half of the
thirteenth century in France, ended by practically placing them in the hands of
the king, but during the earlier and more profitable period there were quarrels
over the spoils. After the treaty of Paris, in 1229, St. Louis, in granting
fiefs in the newly-acquired territories, seems to have endeavored to provide
for these questions by reserving the confiscations for heresy.
The prudence of this is shown by the suit brought by
the Marãchaux de Mirepoix--one of the few families founded by the adventurers
who accompanied de Montfort--who claimed the movables of all heretics captured
in their lands, even if the goods were in the lands of the king--a demand which
was rejected by the Parlement of Paris, in 1269. The bishops put in a claim to
the confiscations of all real and personal property of heretics living under
their jurisdiction, and at the Council of Lille (Comtat Venaissin) in 1251,
they threatened with excommunication any one who should dispute it.
The groundlessness of this claim is seen in an
agreement made under the auspices of the Legate Romano in December, 1229,
between the Bishop of Bãziers and the king, in which the royal right to the
confiscations is recognized as incontestable, and the bishop only stipulates
that in case of fiefs they shall, if granted, be held subject to his seignorial
rights, or if the king retains them some compensation shall be made for the
loss of the suzerainty.
This indicates a source of reasonable complaint, for,
in the annexation of fiefs to the crown, the bishops found themselves losing in
place of profiting by persecution.
Various efforts were made to adjust these conflicting
claims over the spoil. By a transaction of 1234 we see that the king had
subjected himself to the stipulation of parting with all confiscated property
within a year and a day. The Council of Béziers, in 1246, adopted a canon on
the subject, but it could not be enforced, and at length, about 1255, St. Louis
agreed upon a compromise, whereby all confiscated lands subject to the bishops
were equally divided, with a right on the part of the prelates to buy out,
within two months, the royal share at a price fixed by arbitration; if this
right was not exercised the king was bound, within a year and a day, to pass
the lands out of his hands into those of a person of the same condition as the
former owner, to be held under the same terms of service or villeinage; but all
movables were declared to belong unreservedly to the crown. Under this
arrangement the temporalities of the sees grew rapidly. We have seen the
apostolic poverty which afflicted the bishops of Toulouse prior to the
crusades: during the succeeding century the whole land was impoverished and the
cities suffered especially, yet when, in 1317, John XXII. carved six new
bishoprics out of the see of Toulouse, his reason was found in the excessive
revenues of the bishop, amounting to forty thousand livres Tournois per annum,
although it had already been shorn of nearly half of its territory by Boniface
VIII. to form the see of Pamiers.
The Bishops Of Albi
The bishops of Albi were especially active and
fortunate in this saturnalia of plunder. During the confusion of the wars and
the settlement they assumed rights, including haute justice and the confiscations, which led to contests with the
representatives of the crown, lasting for thirty years. They were specially
active in the pursuit of heretics, which they thus found profitable as well as
praiseworthy. In 1247 Bishop Bertrand procured from Innocent IV. a special
deputation of inquisitorial power, probably to strengthen his claims, and the
next year he drove a thriving business in selling commutations for confiscation
to condemned and repentant heretics--an expedient more lucrative than regular,
for when Alphonse of Poitiers, in 1253, endeavored to speculate in the
confiscations in the same way, he was compelled to desist by the Archbishop of
Narbonne and the Bishop of Toulouse, who declared that it would lead to the
scandal of the faithful and the destruction of religion.
Finally, to settle the claims of the bishop on the
confiscations, St. Louis, in December, 1264, made with Bernard de Combret, the
incumbent of the see, a convention, promptly confirmed by Urban IV., by which
the prelate was entitled to one half of all confiscations of realty and
personalty within the diocese, with the further advantage that the king's share
of the real estate passed into possession of the bishop if it was not sold
within a twelvemonth, and became his absolute property if not sold within three
years.
Accordingly in the accounts of the royal procureurs des encours of Carcassonne we
constantly find the confiscations in Albi shared with the bishop. Although
between St. John's day 1322 and 1323 this share in money amounted only to one
hundred and sixty livres, there were times when it was much greater. About the
year 1300 Bishop Bernard de Castanet generously gave to the Dominican Church of
Albi his portion of the estates of two citizens, Guillem Aymeric and Jean de
Castanet, condemned after death, which amounted to more than one thousand
livres. It can readily be imagined that this arrangement with the crown gave
rise to constant quarrels.
In vain Philippe le Bel, in 1307, ordered the
observance of the agreement with restitution for any infractions. In 1316 we
find the bishop claiming properties which had not been sold within the three
years, and Arnaud Assalit, the procureur,
arguing that he had been prevented from effecting sales by just and legitimate
causes, when the seneschal, Aymeric de Croso, decided that the impediments had
been legitimate, and that the rights of the king were not forfeited.
These were not the only questions arising from this
wholesale spoliation which afforded an ample harvest to the legal profession. A
suit brought by the bishops of Rodez for some lands held by the crown as
heretic confiscations dragged on for thirty years until it reached the
Parlement of Paris, which coolly annulled all the proceedings on the ground
that those who had acted for the crown had lacked the requisite authority.
Almost equally protracted and confused was a suit between Eleanor de Montfort,
Countess of Vendôme, and the king over the lands of Jean Baudier and Raymond Calverie.
The confiscations occurred in 1300; in 1327 the suit was still pursuing its
weary way, to be finally compromised in 1335.
All prelates were not as rapacious as those of Albi,
one of whom we find still, in 1328, complaining of the evasions resorted to by
the victims to save a fragment of their property for their families; but the
princes and their representatives were relentless in grasping all that they
could lay their hands on. I have mentioned that as soon as a suspect was cited
before the Inquisition his property was sequestrated to await the result, and
proclamation was made to all his debtors and those who held his effects to
bring everything to the king. Charles of Anjou carried this practice to Naples,
where a royal order, in 1269, to arrest sixty-nine heretics contains
instructions to seize simultaneously their goods, which are to be held for the
king. So assured were the officials that condemnation would follow trial that
they frequently did not await the result, but carried out the confiscation in
advance. This abuse was coeval with the founding of the Inquisition.
In 1237 Gregory IX. complained of it and forbade it,
but to little purpose, for in 1246 the Council of Béziers again prohibited it,
unless, indeed, the offender had knowingly adhered to those who were known to
be heretics, in which case, apparently, it was sanctioned. When, in 1259, St.
Louis mitigated the rigors of confiscation, he indirectly forbade this wrong by
instructing his officials that, when the accused was not condemned to
imprisonment, they should give him or his heirs a hearing to reclaim the
property; but, if there was any suspicion of heresy, it was not to be restored
without taking security that it should be surrendered if anything was proved
within five years, during which period it was not to be alienated.
Yet still the outrage of confiscation before
conviction continued with sufficient frequency to induce Boniface VIII. to
embody its prohibition in the canon law. Even this did not put a stop to it.
The Inquisition had so habituated men's minds to the belief that no one escaped
who had once fallen into its hands, that the officials considered themselves
safe in acting upon the presumption. By an unusual coincidence we have the data
from various sources in a single case of this kind which is doubtless the type
of many others. In the prosecutions at Albi in 1300, a certain Jean Baudier was
first examined January 20, when he acknowledged nothing.
At a second hearing, February 5, he confessed to acts
of heresy, and he was condemned March 7. Yet his confiscated property was sold
January 29, not only before his sentence, but before his confession. Guillem
Garric, charged with complicity in the plot to destroy the inquisitorial
records of Carcassonne in 1284, was not sentenced until 1319, but in 1301 we
find the Count of Foix and the royal officials quarrelling over his confiscated
castle of Monteirat.
Rapacity Of The Princes
The ferocious rapacity with which this process of
confiscation was carried on may be conceived from a report made by Jean
d'Arsis, Seneschal of Rouergue, to Alphonse of Poitiers, about 1253, as an
evidence of the zeal with which he was guarding the interests of his suzerain.
The Bishop of Rodez was conducting a vigorous episcopal inquisition, and at
Najac had handed over a certain Hugues Paraire as a heretic, whom the seneschal
burned "incontinently" and collected over one thousand livres
Tournois from his estate.
Hearing, subsequently, that the bishop had cited
before him at Rodez six other citizens of Najac, d'Arsis hastened thither to
see that no fraud was practised on the count. The bishop told him that these
men were all heretics, and that he would make the count gain one hundred
thousand sols from their confiscations, but both he and his assessors begged
the seneschal to forego a portion to the culprits or their children, which that
loyal servitor bluntly refused. Then the bishop, following evil counsel, and in
fraud of the rights of the count, endeavored to elude the forfeiture by
condemning the heretics to some lighter penance. The seneschal, however, knew
his master's rights and seized the property, after which he allowed some
pittance to the penitents and their children, reporting that in addition to
this he was in possession of about one thousand livres; and he winds up by
advising the count, if he wishes not to be defrauded, to appoint some one to
watch and supervise the further inquisitions of the bishop. On the other hand
the bishops complained that the officials of Alphonse permitted heretics, for a
pecuniary consideration, to retain a part or the whole of their confiscated
property, or else condemned to the flames those who did not deserve it in order
to seize their estates. These frightful abuses grew so unbearable that, in
1254, the officials of Alphonse, including Gui Foucoix, endeavored to reform
them by issuing general regulations on the subject, but the matter was one
which in its inherent nature scarce admitted of reform. Y
et Alphonse, with all his greed, was not unwilling to
share the plunder with those who secured it for him, and several of his not
wholly disinterested liberalities of this kind are on record. In 1268 we have a
letter of his assigning to the Inquisition a revenue of one hundred livres per
annum on the confiscated estate of a heretic; and in 1270 another, confirming
the foundation of a chapel from a similar source.
Nothing could exceed the minute thoroughness with
which every fragment of a confiscated estate was followed up and seized. The
account of the collections of confiscated property from 1302 to 1313 by the procureurs des encours of Carcassone is
extant in MS., and shows how carefully the debts due to the condemned were
looked after, even to a few pence for a measure of corn. In the case of one
wealthy prisoner, Guillem de Fenasse, the estate was not wound up for eight or
ten years, and the whole number of debts collected foots up to eight hundred
and fifty-nine, in amounts ranging from five deniers upward.
As the collectors never credit themselves with
amounts paid in discharge of debts due by these estates, it is evident that the
rule that a heretic could give no valid obligations was strictly construed and
that creditors were shamelessly cheated. In this seizure of debts the nobles
asserted a right to claim any sums due by debtors who were their vassals, but
Philippe de Valois, in 1329, decided that when the debts were payable at the
domicile of the heretic they inured to the royal fisc, irrespective of the
allegiance of the debtor. Another illustration of the remorseless greed which
seized everything is found in a suit decided by the Parlement of Paris in 1302.
On the death of the Chevalier Guillem Prunèle and his wife Isabelle, the
guardianship of their orphans would legally vest in the next of kin, the
Chevalier Bernard de Montesquieu, but he had been burned some years before for
heresy, and his estate, of course, confiscated.
The Seneschal of Carcassonne insisted that the
guardianship which thus subsequently fell in formed part of the assets of the
estate, and he accordingly assumed it, but a nephew, an Esquire Bernard de
Montesquieu, contested the matter and finally obtained a decision in his favor.
Equal care was exercised in recovering alienated
property. As, in obedience to the Roman law of majestas, forfeiture occurred ipso
facto as soon as the crime of heresy was committed, the heretic could
convey no legal title, and any assignments which he might have made were void,
no matter through how many hands the property might have passed. The holder was
forced to surrender it, nor could he demand restitution of what he had paid,
unless the money or other consideration were found among the goods of the
heretic. The eagerness with which, in such cases, the rigor of the law was
enforced may be estimated from one occurring in 1272.
Charles of Anjou had written from Naples to his
viguier and sous-viguier at Marseilles telling them that a certain Maria
Roberta, before condemnation to prison for heresy, had sold a house which was
subject to confiscation; this he ordered them to seize, to sell by auction, and
to report the proceeds; but they neglected to do so. The viguiers were changed,
and now the unforgetful Charles writes to the new officials, repeating his
orders and holding them personally responsible for obedience. At the same time
he writes to his seneschal with instructions to look after the matter, as it
lies very near to his heart.
The cruelty of the process of confiscation was
enhanced by the pitiless methods employed. As soon as a man was arrested for
suspicion of heresy his property was sequestrated and seized by the officials,
to be returned to him in the rare cases in which his guilt might be declared
not proven. This rule was enforced in the most rigorous manner, every article
of his household gear and provisions being inventoried, as well as his real
estate.
Thus, whether innocent or guilty, his family were
turned out-of-doors to starve or to depend upon the precarious charity of
others--a charity chilled by the fact that any manifestation of sympathy was
dangerous. It would be difficult to estimate the amount of human misery arising
from this source alone.
In this chaos of plunder we may readily imagine that
those who were engaged in such work were not over-nice as to securing a share
of the spoliations. In 1304 Jacques de Polignac, who had been for twenty years
keeper of the inquisitorial jail at Carcassonne, and several of the officials
employed on the confiscations, were found to have converted and detained a
large amount of valuable property, including a castle, several farms and other
lands, vineyards, orchards, and movables, all of which they were compelled to
disgorge and to suffer punishment at the king's pleasure.
It is pleasant to turn from this cruel greed to a
case which excited much interest in Flanders at a time when in that region the
Inquisition had become so nearly dormant that the usages of confiscation were
almost forgotten. The Bishop of Tournay and the Vicar of the Inquisition
condemned at Lille a number of heretics, who were duly burned. They confiscated
the property, claiming the movables for the Church and the inquisitor, and the
realty for the fisc. The magistrates of Lille boldly interposed, declaring that
among the liberties of their town was the privilege that no burgher could
forfeit both body and goods; and, acting for the children of one of the
victims, they took out apostoli and
appealed to the pope.
The counsellors of the suzerain, Philippe le Bon of
Burgundy, with a clearer perception of the law, claimed that the whole
confiscations inured to him, while the ecclesiastics declared the rule to be
invariable that the personalty went to the Church and only the real estate to
the fisc. The triangular quarrel threatened long and costly litigation, and
finally all parties agreed to leave the decision to the duke himself. With rare
wisdom, in 1430, he settled the matter, with general consent, by deciding that
the sentence of confiscation should be treated as not rendered, and the
property be left to the heirs, at the same time expressly declaring that the
rights of Church, Inquisition, city, and state, were reserved without
prejudice, in any case that might arise in future, which was, he said, not
likely to occur.
He did not manifest the same disinterestedness in
1460, however, in the terrible persecution of the sorcerers of Arras, when the
movables were confiscated to the episcopal treasury, and he seized the landed
property in spite of the privileges alleged by the city.
In addition to the misery inflicted by these
wholesale confiscations on the thousands of innocent and helpless women and
children thus stripped of everything, it would be almost impossible to
exaggerate the evil which they entailed upon all classes in the business of
daily life. All safeguards were withdrawn from every transaction. No creditor
or purchaser could be sure of the orthodoxy of him with whom he was dealing;
and, even more than the principle that ownership was forfeited as soon as
heresy had been committed by the living, the practice of proceeding against the
memory of the dead after an interval virtually unlimited, rendered it
impossible for any man to feel secure in the possession of property, whether it
had descended in his family for generations, or had been acquired within an
ordinary lifetime.
The prescription of time against the Church had to be
at least forty years--against the Roman Church, a hundred, and this
prescription ran, not from the commission of the crime, but from its detection.
Though some legists held that proceedings against the deceased had to be commenced
within five years after death, others asserted that there was no limit, and the
practice of the Inquisition shows that the latter opinion was followed. The
prescription of forty years' possession by good Catholics was further limited
by the conditions that they must at no time have had a knowledge that the
former owner was a heretic, and, moreover, he must have died with an unsullied
reputation for orthodoxy--both points which might cast a grave doubt on titles.
Disinterestedness Of Philippe Le Bon
Prosecution of the dead, as we have seen, was a
mockery in which virtually defence was impossible and confiscation inevitable.
How unexpectedly the blow might fall is seen in the case of Gherardo of
Florence. He was rich and powerful, a member of one of the noblest and oldest
houses, and was consul of the city in 1218. Secretly a heretic, he was
hereticated on his death-bed between 1246 and 1250, but the matter lay dormant
until 1313, when Frà Grimaldo, the Inquisitor of Florence, brought a successful
prosecution against his memory.
In the condemnation were included his children
Ugolino, Cante, Nerlo, and Bertuccio, and his grandchildren, Goccia, Coppo, FrÃ
Giovanni, Gherardo, prior of S. Quirico, Goccino, Baldino, and Marco--not that
they were heretics, but that they were disinherited and subjected to the
disabilities of descendants of heretics. When such proceedings were hailed as
pre-eminent exhibitions of holy zeal, no man could feel secure in his
possessions, whether derived from descent or purchase.
An instance of a different character, but equally
illustrative, is furnished by the case of Géraud de Puy-Germer. His father had
been condemned for heresy in the times of Raymond VII. of Toulouse, who
generously restored the confiscated estates. Yet, twenty years after the death
of the count, in 1268, the zealous agents of Alphonse seized them as still
liable to forfeiture. Gãraud thereupon appealed to Alphonse, who ordered an
investigation, but with what result does not appear.
Not only were all alienations made by heretics set
aside and the property wrested from the purchasers, but all debts contracted by
them, and all hypothecations and liens given to secure loans, were void. Thus
doubt was cast upon every obligation that a man could enter into. Even when St.
Louis softened the rigor of confiscation in Languedoc, the utmost concession he
would make was that creditors should be paid for debts contracted by culprits
before they became heretics, while all claims arising subsequently to an act of
heresy were rejected. As no man could be certain of the orthodoxy of another,
it will be evident how much distrust must have been thrown upon every bargain
and every sale in the commonest transactions of life.
The blighting influence of this upon the development
of commerce and industry can readily be perceived, coming as it did at a time
when the commercial and industrial movement of Europe was beginning to usher in
the dawn of modern culture. It was not merely the spiritual striving of the
thirteenth century that was repressed by the Inquisition; the progress of
material improvement was seriously retarded. It was this, among other incidents
of persecution, which arrested the promising civilization of the south of
France and transferred to England and the Netherlands, where the Inquisition
was comparatively unknown, the predominance in commerce and industry which
brought freedom and wealth and power and progress in its train.
The quick-witted Italian commonwealths, then rising
into mercantile importance, were keen to recognize the disabilities thus
inflicted upon them. In Florence a remedy was sought by requiring the seller of
real estate always to give security against possible future sentences of
confiscation by the Inquisition--the security in general being that of a third
party, although there must have been no little difficulty in obtaining it, and
though it might likewise be invalidated at any moment by the same cause.
Even in contracts for personalty, security was also
often demanded and given. This was, at least, only replacing one evil by
another of scarcely less magnitude, and the trouble grew so intolerable that a
remedy was sought for one of its worst features. The republic solemnly
represented to Martin IV. the scandals which had occurred and the yet greater
ones threatened, in consequence of the confiscation of the real estate of
heretics in the hands of bona fide
purchasers, and by a special bull of Nov. 22, 1283, the pontiff graciously
ordered the Florentine inquisitors in future not to seize such property.
The princes who enjoyed the results of confiscations
recognized that they carried with them the correlative duty of defraying the
expenses of the Inquisition; indeed, self-interest alone would have prompted
them to maintain in a state of the highest efficiency an instrumentality so
profitable. Theoretically, it could not be denied that the bishops were liable
for these expenses, and at first the inquisitors of Languedoc sought to obtain
funds from them, suggesting that at least pecuniary penances inflicted for
pious uses should be devoted to paying their notaries and clerks. This was
fruitless, for, as Gui Foucoix (Clement IV.) remarks, their hands were
tenacious and their purses constipated, and as it was useless to look to them
for resources, he advises that the pecuniary penances be used for the purpose,
providing it be done decently and without scandalizing the people. Throughout
central and northern Italy, as we have seen, the fines and confiscations
rendered the Inquisition fully self-supporting, and the inquisitors were eager
to make business out of which they could reap a pecuniary harvest. In Venice
the State defrayed all expenses and took all profits. In Naples the same policy
was at first pursued by the Angevine monarchs, who took the confiscations and,
in addition to maintaining prisoners, paid to each inquisitor one augustale
(one quarter ounce of gold) per diem for the expenses of himself and his
associate, his notary, and three familiars, with their horses.
These stipends were assigned upon the Naples customs
on iron, pitch, and salt; the orders for their payment ran usually for six
months at a time and had to be renewed; there was considerable delay in the
settlements, and the inquisitors had substantial cause of complaint, although
the officials were threatened with fines for lack of promptness. In 1272,
however, I find a letter issued to the inquisitor, Frà Matteo di Castellamare,
providing him with a year's salary, payable six months in advance. When, as
mentioned above, Charles II., in 1290, divided the proceeds according to the
papal prescription, he liberally continued to contribute to the expenses,
though on a somewhat reduced scale. In letters of May 16, 1294, he orders the
payment to Frà Bartolomeo di Aquila of four tareni per diem (the tareno was one
thirtieth of an ounce of gold), and July 7 of the same year he provides that
five ounces per month be paid to him for the expenses of his official family.
In France there was at first some question as to the
responsibility for the charges attendant upon persecution. The duty of the
bishops to suppress heresy was so plain that they could not refuse to meet the
expenses, at least in part.
Expenses Of The Inquisition
Before the establishment of the Inquisition this
consisted almost wholly in the maintenance of imprisoned converts, and at the
Council of Toulouse they agreed to defray this in the case of those who had no
money, while those who had property to be confiscated they claimed should be
supported by the princes who obtained it.
This proposition, like the subsequent one of the
Council of Albi, in 1254, was altogether too cumbrous to work. The statutes of
Raymond, in 1234, while dwelling elaborately on the subject of confiscation,
made no provision for meeting the cost of the new Inquisition, and the matter
remained unsettled. In 1237 we find Gregory IX. complaining that the royal
officials contributed nothing for the support of the prisoners whose property
they had confiscated. When, in 1246, the Council of Béziers was assembled, the
Cardinal Legate of Albano reminded the bishops that it was their business to
provide for it, according to the instructions of the Council of Montpellier,
whose proceedings have not reached us. The good bishops were not disposed to do
this.
As we have seen, they claimed that prisons should be
built at the expense of the recipients of the confiscations, and suggested that
the fines should be used for their maintenance and for that of the inquisitors.
The piety of St. Louis, however, would not see the good work halt for lack of
the necessary means; with a more worldly prince we might assume that he
recognized the money spent on inquisitors as profitably invested. In 1248 we
find him defraying their expenses in all the domains of the crown, and we have
shown above how he assumed the cost of prisons and prisoners; in addition to
which, in 1246, he ordered his Seneschal of Carcassonne to pay out of the
confiscations ten sols per diem to the inquisitors for their expenses.
It may fairly be presumed that Count Raymond
contributed with a grudging hand to the support of an institution which he had
opposed so long as he dared; but when he was succeeded, in 1249, by Jeanne and
Alphonse of Poitiers, the latter politic and avaricious prince saw his account
in stimulating the zeal of those to whom he owed his harvest of confiscations.
Not only did he defray the cost of the fixed tribunals, but his seneschals had
orders to pay the expenses of the inquisitors and their familiars in their
movements throughout his territories. He paid close attention to detail. In
1268 we find Guillem de Montreuil, Inquisitor of Toulouse, reporting to him the
engagement of a notary at six deniers per diem and of a servitor at four, and
Alphonse graciously ordering the payment of their wages. Charles of Anjou, who
was equally greedy, found time amid his Italian distractions to see that his
Seneschal of Provence and Forcalquier kept the Inquisition supplied on the same
basis as did the king in the royal dominions.
Large as were the returns to the fisc from the industry
of the Inquisition, the inquisitors were sometimes disposed to presume upon
their usefulness, and to spend money with a freedom which seemed unnecessary to
those who paid the bills. Even in the fresh zeal of 1242 and 1244, before the
princes had made provision for the Holy Office, and while the bishops were yet
zealously maintaining their claims to the fines, the luxury and extravagance of
the inquisitors called down upon them the reproof of their own Order as
expressed in the Dominican provincial chapters of Montpellier and Avignon.
It would be, of course, unjust to cast such reproach
upon all inquisitors, but no doubt many deserved it, and we have seen that
there were numerous ways in which they could supply their wants, legitimate or
otherwise. It might, indeed, be a curious question to determine the source
whence Bernard de Caux, who presided over the tribunal of Toulouse until his
death, in 1252, and who, as a Dominican, could have owned no property, obtained
the means which enabled him to be a great benefactor to the convent of Agen,
founded in 1249. Even Alphonse of Poitiers sometimes grew tired of ministering
to the wishes of those who served him so well. In a confidential letter of 1268
he complains of the vast expenditures of Pons de Poyet and Étienne de Gâtine,
the inquisitors of Toulouse, and instructs his agent to try to persuade them to
remove to Lavaur, where less extravagance might be hoped for. He offered to put
at their disposal the castle of Lavaur, or any other that might be fit to serve
as a prison; and at the same time he craftily wrote to them direct, explaining
that, in order to enable them to extend their operations, he would place an
enormous castle in their hands.
Some very curious details as to the expenses of the
Inquisition, thus defrayed from the confiscations, from St. John's day, 1322,
to 1323, are afforded by the accounts of Arnaud Assalit, procureur des encours of Carcassonne and Béziers, which have
fortunately been preserved. From the sums thus coming into his hands the procureur met the outlays of the
Inquisition to the minutest item--the cost of maintaining prisoners, the
hunting up of witnesses, the tracking of fugitives, and the charges for an auto de fé, including the banquets for
the assembly of experts and the saffron-colored cloth for the crosses of the
penitents. We learn from this that the wages of the inquisitor himself were one
hundred and fifty livres per annum, and also that they were very irregularly
paid.
Frère Otbert had been appointed in Lent, 1316, and
thus far had received nothing of his stipend, but now, in consequence of a
special letter from King Charles le Bel, the whole accumulation for six years,
amounting to nine hundred livres, is paid in a lump. Although by this time
persecution was slackening for lack of material, the confiscations were still
quite profitable. Assalit charges himself with two thousand two hundred and
nineteen livres seven sols ten deniers collected during the year, while his
outlays, including heavy legal expenses and the extraordinary payment to Frère
Otbert, amounted to one thousand one hundred and sixty-eight livres eleven sols
four deniers, leaving about one thousand and fifty livres of profit to the
crown.
Persecution Dependent On Confiscation
Persecution, as a steady and continuous policy,
rested, after all, upon confiscation. It was this which supplied the fuel to
keep up the fires of zeal, and when it was lacking the business of defending
the faith languished lamentably. When Catharism disappeared under the brilliant
aggressiveness of Bernard Gui, the culminating point of the Inquisition was
passed, and thenceforth it steadily declined, although still there were
occasional confiscated estates over which king, prelate, and noble quarrelled
for some years to come. The Spirituals, Dulcinists, and Fraticelli were
Mendicants, who held property to be an abomination; the Waldenses were poor
folk--mountain shepherds and lowland peasants--and the only prizes were an
occasional sorcerer or usurer. Still, as late as 1337 the office of bailli of
the confiscations for heresy in Toulouse was sufficiently lucrative to be worth
purchasing under the prevailing custom of selling all such positions, and the
collections for the preceding fiscal year amounted to six hundred and forty livres
six sols.
The intimate connection between the activity of
persecuting zeal and the material results to be derived from it is well
illustrated in the failure of the first attempt to extend the Inquisition into
Franche Comtã. John, Count of Burgundy, in 1248, represented to Innocent IV.
the alarming spread of Waldensianism throughout the province of Besanon and
begged for its repression.
Apparently the zeal of Count John did not lead him to
pay for the purgation of his dominions, and the plunder to be gained was
inconsiderable, for, in 1255, Alexander IV. granted the petition of the friars
to be relieved from the duty, in which they averred that they had exhausted
themselves fruitlessly for lack of money.
The same lesson is taught by the want of success which
attended all attempts to establish the Inquisition in Portugal. When, in 1376,
Gregory XI. ordered the Bishop of Lisbon to appoint a Franciscan inquisitor for
the kingdom, recognizing apparently that there would be small receipts from
confiscations, he provided that the incumbent should be paid a salary of two
hundred gold florins per annum, assessed upon the various sees in the
proportion of their forced contributions to the papal camera. The resistance of
inertia, which rendered this command resultless, doubtless arose from the
objection of the prelates to being thus taxed; and the same may be said of the
effort of Boniface IX., when he appointed Fray Vicente de Lisboa as Inquisitor
of Spain and ordered his expenses defrayed by the bishops.
Disputes Over The Expenses
Perhaps the most unscrupulous attempt to provide for
the maintenance of the Inquisition was that made by the Emperor Charles IV.
when, in 1369, he endeavored to establish it in Germany on a permanent basis.
Heretics were neither numerous nor rich, and little could be gained from their
confiscations to sustain the zeal of Kerlinger and his brethren; and we shall
see hereafter how the houses of the orthodox and inoffensive Beghards and
Beguines were summarily confiscated in order to provide domiciles and prisons
for the inquisitors, while the cities were invited to share in the spoils in
order to enlist popular support for the odious measure; we shall see also how
it failed in consequence of the steady repugnance of prelates and people for
the Holy Office.
Eymerich, writing in Aragon, about 1375, says that
the source whence the expenses of the Inquisition should be met is a question
which has been long debated and never settled. The most popular view among
churchmen was that the burden should fall on the temporal princes, since they
obtained the confiscations and should accept the charge with the benefit; but
in these times, he sorrowfully adds, there are few obstinate heretics, fewer
still relapsed, and scarce any rich ones, so that, as there is little to be
gained, the princes are not willing to defray the expenses. Some other means
ought to be found, but of all the devices which have been proposed each has its
insuperable objection; and he concludes by regretting that an institution so
wholesome and so necessary to Christendom should be so badly provided.
It was probably while Eymerich was saddened with
these unpalatable truths that the question was raising itself in the most
practical shape elsewhere. As late as 1337 in the accounts of the SÃnéchaussÃe
of Toulouse there are expenditures for an auto
de fà and for repairs to the buildings and prison of the Inquisition, the
salaries of the inquisitor and his officials, and the maintenance of prisoners,
but the confusion and bankruptcy entailed by the English war doubtless soon
afterwards caused this duty to be neglected. In 1375 Gregory XI. persuaded King
Frederic of Sicily to allow the confiscations to inure to the benefit of the
Inquisition, so that funds might not be lacking for the prosecution of the good
work. At the same time he made a vigorous effort to exterminate the Waldenses
who were multiplying in Dauphinã.
There were prisons to be built and crowds of
prisoners to be supported, and he directed that the expenses should be defrayed
by the prelates whose negligence had given opportunity for the growth of
heresy. Although he ordered this to be enforced by excommunication, it would
seem that the constipated purses of the bishops could not be relaxed, for soon
after we find the inquisitor laying claim to a share in the confiscations, on
the reasonable ground of his having no other source whence to defray the
necessary expenses of his tribunal. The royal officials insisted on keeping the
whole, and a lively contest arose, which was referred to King Charles le Sage.
The monarch dutifully conferred with the Holy See,
and, in 1378, issued an Ordonnance
retaining the whole of the confiscations and assigning to the inquisitor a
yearly stipend--the same as that paid to the tribunals of Toulouse and Carcassonne--of
one hundred and ninety livres Tournois, out of which all the expenses of the
Inquisition were to be met; with a proviso that if the allowance was not
regularly paid then the inquisitor should be at liberty to detain a portion of
the forfeitures. No doubt this agreement was observed for a time, but it lapsed
in the terrible disorders which ensued on the insanity of Charles VI.
In 1409 Alexander V. left to his legate to decide
whether the Inquisitor of Dauphinã should receive three hundred gold florins a
year, to be levied on the Jews of Avignon, or ten florins a year from each of
the bishops of his extensive district, or whether the bishops should be
compelled to support him and his officials in his journeys through the country.
These precarious resources disappeared in the confusion of the civil wars and
invasion which so nearly wrecked the monarchy. In 1432, when Frère Pierre
Fabri, Inquisitor of Embrun, was summoned to attend the Council of Basle, he
excused himself on account of his preoccupation with the stubborn Waldenses,
and also on the ground of his indescribable poverty, "for never have I had
a penny from the Church of God, nor have I a stipend from any other
source."
Of course it would be unjust to say that greed and
thirst for plunder were the impelling motives of the Inquisition, though, when
complaints were made that the fisc was defrauded of its dues by the immunity
promised to those who would come in and confess during the time of grace, and
when Bernard Gui met this objection by pointing out that these penitents were
obliged to betray their associates, and thus, in the long run, the fisc was the
gainer, we see how largely the minds of those who urged on persecution were
occupied by its profits.
We therefore are perfectly safe in asserting that but
for the gains to be made out of fines and confiscations its work would have
been much less thorough, and that it would have sunk into comparative
insignificance as soon as the first frantic zeal of bigotry had exhausted
itself.
This zeal might have lasted for a generation, to be
followed by a period of comparative inaction, until a fresh onslaught would
have been excited by the recrudescence of heresy. Under a succession of such
spasmodic attacks Catharism might perhaps have never been completely rooted
out. By confiscation the heretics were forced to furnish the means for their
own destruction. Avarice joined hands with fanaticism, and between them they
supplied motive power for a hundred years of fierce, unremitting, unrelenting
persecution, which in the end accomplished its main purpose.
Chapter XIV. The Stake
Like confiscation, the death-penalty was a matter
with which the Inquisition had theoretically no concern. It exhausted every
effort to bring the heretic back to the bosom of the Church. If he proved
obdurate, or if his conversion was evidently feigned, it could do no more. As a
non-Catholic, he was no longer amenable to the spiritual jurisdiction of a
Church which he did not recognize, and all that it could do was to declare him
a heretic and withdraw its protection. In the earlier periods the sentence thus
is simply a condemnation as a heretic, accompanied by excommunication, or it
merely states that the offender is no longer considered as subject to the
jurisdiction of the Church. Sometimes there is the addition that he is
abandoned to secular judgment--"relaxed," according to the terrible
euphemism which assumed that he was simply discharged from custody. When the
formulas had become more perfected there is frequently the explanatory remark
that the Church has nothing left to do to him for his demerits; and the
relinquishment to the secular arm is accompanied with the significant addition
"debita animadversione puniendum"--that
he is to be duly punished by it. The adjuration that this punishment, in
accordance with the canonical sanctions, shall not imperil life or limb, or
shall not cause death or effusion of blood, does not appear in the earlier
sentences, and was not universal even at a later period.
That this appeal for mercy was the merest form is
admitted by Pegna, who explains that it was used only that the inquisitors
might seem not to consent to the effusion of blood, and thus avoid incurring
"irregularity."
Respobsibility Of The Church
The Church took good care that the nature of the
request should not be misapprehended. It taught that in such cases all mercy
was misplaced unless the heretic became a convert, and proved his sincerity by
denouncing all his fellows. The remorseless logic of St. Thomas Aquinas
rendered it self-evident that the secular power could not escape the duty of
putting the heretic to death, and that it was only the exceeding kindness of
the Church that led it to give the criminal two warnings before handing him
over to meet his fate. The inquisitors themselves had no scruples on the
subject, and condescended to no subterfuges respecting it, but always held that
their condemnation of a heretic was a sentence of death. They showed this in
averting the pollution of a Church by not uttering these sentences within the
sacred precincts, this portion of the ceremony of an auto de fé being performed in the public square.
One of their teachers in the thirteenth century,
copied by Bernard Gui in the fourteenth, argues:
"The object of the Inquisition is the
destruction of heresy. Heresy cannot be destroyed unless heretics are
destroyed: heretics cannot be destroyed unless their defenders and fautors are
destroyed, and this is effected in two ways, viz., when they are converted to
the true Catholic faith, or when, on being abandoned to the secular arm, they
are corporally burned."
In the next century, Fray Alonso de Spina points out
that they are not to be delivered up to extermination without warning once and
again, unless, indeed, their growth threatens trouble to the Church, when they
are to be extirpated without delay or examination. Under these teachings the
secular powers naturally recognized that in burning heretics they were only
obeying the commands of the Inquisition. In a commission issued by Philippe le
Bon of Burgundy, November 9, 1431, ordering his officials to render obedience
to Friar Kaleyser, recently appointed Inquisitor of Lille and Cambrai, among
the duties enumerated is that of inflicting due punishment on heretics "as
he shall decree, and as is customary." In the accounts of the royal procureurs des encours, the cost of
these executions in Languedoc was charged against the proceeds of the
confiscations as part of the expenses of the Inquisition, thus showing that
they were not regarded as ordinary incidents of criminal justice, to be
defrayed out of the ordinary revenues, but as peculiarly connected with and
dependent upon the operations of the Inquisition, of which the royal officials
only acted as ministers. The Inquisitor Sprenger had no hesitation in alluding
to the victims whom he caused to be burned--"quas incinerari fecimus."
In fact, how modern is the pretension that the Church
was not responsible for the atrocity is apparent when, as late as the
seventeenth century, the learned Cardinal Albizio, in controverting Frà Paolo
as to the control of the Inquisition by the State in Venice, had no scruple in
asserting that "the inquisitors in conducting the trials, regularly came
to the sentence, and if it was one of death it was immediately and necessarily
put into execution by the doge and the senate."
We have already seen that the Church was responsible
for the enactment of the ferocious laws punishing heresy with death, and that
she intervened authoritatively to annul any secular statutes which should interfere
with the prompt and effective application of the penalties. In the same way, as
we have also seen, she provided against any negligence or laxity on the part of
the magistrates in executing the sentences pronounced by the inquisitors.
According to the universal belief of the period, this was her plainest and
highest duty, and she did not shrink from it. Boniface VIII. only recorded the
current practice when he embodied in the canon law the provision whereby the
secular authorities were commanded to punish duly and promptly all who were
handed over to them by the inquisitors, under pain of excommunication, which
became heresy if endured for a twelvemonth, and the inquisitors were rigidly
instructed to proceed against all magistrates who proved recalcitrant, while
they were at the same time cautioned only to speak of executing the laws
without specifically mentioning the penalty, in order to avoid falling into
"irregularity," though the only punishment recognized by the Church
as sufficient for heresy was burning alive. Even if the ruler was
excommunicated and incapable of legally performing any other function, he was
not relieved from the obligation of this supreme duty, with which nothing was
allowed to interfere. Indeed, authorities were found to argue that if an
inquisitor were obliged to execute the sentence himself he would not thereby
incur irregularity.
Secular Co-operation
We are not to imagine, however, from these
reduplicated commands that the secular power, as a rule, showed itself in the
slightest degree disinclined to perform the duty. The teachings of the Church
had made too profound an impression for any doubt in the premises to exist. As
has been seen above, the laws of all the states of Europe prescribed
concremation as the appropriate penalty for heresy, and even the free
commonwealths of Italy recognized the Inquisition as the judge whose sentences
were to be blindly executed. Raymond of Toulouse himself, in the fit of piety
which preceded his death in 1249, caused eighty believers in heresy to be
burned at Berlaiges, near Agen, after they had confessed in his presence,
apparently without giving them the opportunity of recanting.
From the contemporary sentences of Bernard de Caux,
it is probable that, had these unfortunates been tried before that ardent
champion of the faith, not one of them would have been condemned to the stake
as impenitent. Quite as significant was the suit brought by the Marãchal de
Mirepoix against the Seneschal of Carcassonne, because the latter had invaded
his right to burn for himself all his subjects condemned as heretics by the
Inquisition.
In 1269 the Parlement of Paris decided the case in
his favor, after which, on March 18, 1270, the seneschal acceded to his demand
that the bones of seven men and three women of his territories, recently burned
at Carcassonne, should be solemnly surrendered to him in recognition of his
right; or, if they could not be found and identified, then, as substitutes, ten
canvas bags filled with straw--a ghastly symbolic ceremony which was actually
performed two days later, and a formal notarial act executed in attestation of
it.
Yet, though the De Levis of Mirepoix rejoiced in the
title of Marãchaux de la Foi, it is not to be assumed that this eagerness arose
wholly from bloodthirsty fanaticism, for there was nothing to which the
seigneur-justicier clung more jealously than to every detail of his
jurisdiction. A similar dispute arose in 1309, when the Count of Foix claimed
the right to burn the Catharan heresiarch, Jacques Autier, and a woman named
Guillelma Cristola, condemned by Bernard Gui, because they were his subjects,
but the royal officials maintained their master's privileges in the premises,
and the suit thence arising was still pending in 1326. So at Narbonne, where
there was a long-standing dispute between the archbishop and the viscount as to
the jurisdiction, and where, in 1319, the former in conjunction with the
inquisitor Jean de Beaune relaxed three heretics, he claimed for his court the
right to burn them. The commune, as representing the viscount, resisted this,
and the hideous quarrel was only settled by the representative of the king
stepping in and performing the act. In so doing, however, he carefully
specified that it was not to work prejudice to either party, while to the end
the archbishop protested against the intrusion upon his rights.
If, however, from any cause, the secular authorities
were reluctant to execute the death-sentence, the Church had little ceremony in
putting forth its powers to coerce obedience. When, for instance, the first
resistance in Toulouse had been broken down and the Holy Office had been
reinstated there, the inquisitors, in 1237, condemned six men and women as
heretics; but the viguier and consuls refused to receive the convicts, to confiscate
their property, and "to do with them what was customary to be done with
heretics"--that is, to burn them alive. Thereupon the inquisitors, after
counselling with the bishop, the Abbot du Mas, the Provost of St. Étienne, and
the Prior of La Daurade, proceeded to excommunicate solemnly the recalcitrant
officials in the Cathedral of St. Étienne. In 1288 Nicholas IV. lamented the
neglect and covert opposition with which in many places the secular authorities
evaded the execution of the inquisitorial sentences, and directed that they
should be punished with excommunication and deprivation of office and their
communities be subjected to interdict. In 1458, at Strassburg, the
Burgermeister, Hans Drachenfels, and his colleagues refused at first to burn
the Hussite missionary Frederic Reiser and his servant Anna Weiler, but their
resistance was overcome and they were finally forced to execute the sentence.
Thirty years later, in 1486, the magistrates of Brescia objected to burning
certain witches of both sexes condemned by the Inquisition, unless they should
be permitted to examine the proceedings. This was held to be flat rebellion.
Civil lawyers, it is true, had endeavored to prove
that the secular authorities had a right to see the papers, but the inquisitors
had succeeded in having this claim rejected. Innocent VIII. promptly declared
the Venetian demands to be a scandal to the faith, and he ordered the
excommunication of the magistrates if within six days they did not execute the
convicts, any municipal statutes to the contrary being pronounced null and
void--a decision which was held to give the secular courts six days in which to
carry out the sentence of condemnation. A more stubborn contest arose in 1521,
when the Inquisition endeavored to purge the dioceses of both Brescia and
Bergamo of the witches who still infested them. The inquisitor and episcopal
ordinaries proceeded against them vigorously, but the Signiory of Venice
interposed and appealed to Leo X., who appointed his nuncio at Venice to revise
the trials.
The latter delegated his power to the Bishop of
Justinopolis, who proceeded with the inquisitor and ordinaries to the
Valcamonica of Brescia, where the so-called heretics were numerous, and
condemned some of them to be relaxed to the secular arm. Still dissatisfied,
the Venetian Senate ordered the Governor of Brescia not to execute the
sentences or to permit them to be executed, or to pay the expenses of the
proceedings, but to send the papers to Venice for revision, and to compel the
Bishop of Justinopolis to appear before them, which he was obliged to do. This
inflamed the papal indignation to the highest pitch. Leo X. warmly assured the
inquisitor and the episcopal officials that they had full jurisdiction over the
culprits, that their sentences were to be executed without revision or
examination, and that they must enforce these rights with the free use of
ecclesiastical censures. The spirit of the age, however, was insubordinate, and
Venice had always been peculiarly so in all matters connected with the Holy
Office. We shall see hereafter how the Council of Ten undauntedly held its
position and asserted the superiority of its jurisdiction in a manner
previously unexampled.
Coercion Of The State
In view of this unvarying policy of the Church during
the three centuries under consideration, and for a century and a half later,
there is a typical instance of the manner in which history is written to order,
in the quiet assertion of the latest Catholic historian of the Inquisition that
"the Church took no part in the corporal punishment of heretics. Those who
perished miserably were only chastised for their crimes, sentenced by judges
invested with the royal jurisdiction.
The record of the excesses committed by the heretics
of Bulgaria, by the Gnostics and Manich˜ans, is historical, and capital
punishment was only inflicted on criminals confessing to robbery,
assassination, and violence. The Albigenses were treated with equal
benignity;... the Catholic Church deplored all acts of vengeance, however great
was the provocation given by the ferocity of those factious masses." So
completely, in truth, was the Church convinced of its duty to see that all
heretics were burned that, at the Council of Constance, the eighteenth article
of heresy charged against John Huss was that, in his treatise de Ecclesia, he had taught that no
heretic ought to be abandoned to secular judgment to be punished with death.
In his defence even Huss admitted that a heretic who
could not be mildly led from error ought to suffer bodily punishment; and when
a passage was read from his book in which those who deliver an unconvicted
heretic to the secular arm are compared to the Scribes and Pharisees who
delivered Christ to Pilate, the assembly broke out into a storm of objurgation,
during which even the sturdy reformer, Cardinal Pierre d'Ailly, was heard to
exclaim,
"Verily those who drew up the articles were most
moderate, for his writings are much more atrocious."
Impenitent Heretics
The continuous teachings of the Church led its best
men to regard no act as more self-evidently just than the burning of the
heretic, and no heresy less defensible than a demand for toleration. Even
Chancellor Gerson himself could see nothing else to be done with those who
pertinaciously adhered to error, even in matters not at present explicitly
articles necessary to the faith.[B] The fact is, the Church not only defined
the guilt and forced its punishment, but created the crime itself. As we shall
see, under Nicholas IV. and Celestine V., the strict Franciscans were
pre-eminently orthodox; but when John XXII. stigmatized as heretical the belief
that Christ lived in absolute poverty, he transformed them into unpardonable
criminals whom the temporal officials were bound to send to the stake, under
pain of being themselves treated as heretics.
There was thus a universal consensus of opinion that
there was nothing to do with a heretic but to burn him. The heretic as known to
the laws, both secular and ecclesiastical, was he who not only admitted his
heretical belief, but defended it and refused to recant. He was obstinate and
impenitent; the Church could do nothing with him, and as soon as the secular
lawgivers had provided for his guilt the awful punishment of the stake, there
was no hesitation in handing him over to the temporal jurisdiction to endure
it. All authorities unite in this, and the annals of the Inquisition can vainly
be searched for an exception. Yet this was regarded by the inquisitor as a last
resort. To say nothing of the saving of a soul, a convert who would betray his
friends was more useful than a roasted corpse, and, as we have seen, no effort
was spared to obtain recantation. Experience had shown that such zealots were
often eager for martyrdom and desired to be speedily burned, and it was no part
of the inquisitor's pleasure to gratify them. He was advised that this ardor
frequently gave way under time and suffering, and therefore he was told to keep
the obstinate and defiant heretic chained in a dungeon for six months or a year
in utter solitude, save when a dozen theologians and legists should be let in
upon him to labor for his conversion, or his wife and children be admitted to
work upon his heart.
It was not until all this had been tried and failed
that he was to be relaxed. Even then the execution was postponed for a day to
give further opportunity for recantation, which, we are told, rarely happened,
for those who went thus far usually persevered to the end; but if his
resolution gave way and he professed repentance, his conversion was presumed to
be the work of fear rather than of grace, and he was to be strictly imprisoned
for life. Even at the stake his offer to abjure ought not to be refused, though
there was no absolute rule as to this, and there could be little hope of the
genuineness of such conversion.
Eymerich relates a case occurring at Barcelona when
three heretics were burned, and one of them, a priest, after being scorched on
one side, cried out that he would recant. He was removed and abjured, but
fourteen years later was found to have persisted in heresy and to have infected
many others, when he was despatched without more ado.
Relapse
The obstinate heretic who preferred martyrdom to
apostasy was by no means the sole victim doomed to the stake. The secular
lawgiver had provided this punishment for heresy, but had left to the Church
its definition, and the definition was enlarged to serve as a gentle persuasive
that should supplement all deficiencies in the inquisitorial process. Where
testimony deemed sufficient existed, persistent denial only aggravated guilt,
and the profession of orthodoxy was of no avail. If two witnesses swore to
having seen a man "adore" a perfected heretic it was enough, and no
declaration of readiness to subscribe to all the tenets of Rome availed him,
without confession, abjuration, recantation, and acceptance of penance. Such a
one was a heretic, to be pitilessly burned. It was the same with the
contumacious who did not obey the summons to stand trial. Persistent refusal of
the oath was likewise technical heresy, condemning the recalcitrant to the
stake.
Even when there was no proof, simple suspicion became
heresy if the suspect failed to purge himself with conjurators and remained so
for a year. In violent suspicion, refusal to abjure worked the same result in a
twelvemonth. A retracted confession was similarly regarded. In short, the stake
supplied all defects. It was the ultima
ratio, and although not many cases have reached us in which executions
actually occurred on these grounds, there is no doubt that such provisions were
of the utmost utility in practice, and that the terror which they inspired
extorted many a confession, true or false, from unwilling lips.
There was another class of cases, however, which gave
the inquisitors much trouble, and in which they were long in settling upon a
definite and uniform course of procedure. The innumerable forced conversions
wrought by the dungeon and stake filled the prisons and the land with those
whose outward conformity left them at heart no less heretics than before. I
have elsewhere spoken of the all-pervading police of the Holy Office and of the
watchfulness exercised over the converts whose liberation at best was but a
ticket-of-leave. That cases of relapse into heresy should be constant was
therefore a matter of course. Even in the jails it was impossible to segregate
all the prisoners, and complaints are frequent of these wolves in sheep's
clothing who infected their more innocent fellow-captives. A man whose solemn
conversion had once been proved fraudulent could never again be trusted. He was
an incorrigible heretic whom the Church could no longer hope to win over. On
him mercy was wasted, and the stake was the only resource. Yet it is creditable
to the Inquisition that it was so long in reducing to practice this
self-evident proposition.
As early as 1184 the Verona decree of Lucius III.
provides that those who, after abjuration, relapse into the abjured heresy
shall be delivered to the secular courts, without even the opportunity of being
heard. The Ravenna edict of Frederic II., in 1232, prescribed death for all
who, by relapse, showed that their conversion had been a pretext to escape the
penalty of heresy. In 1244 the Council of Narbonne alludes to the great
multitude of such cases, and, following Lucius III., orders them to be relaxed
without a hearing. Yet these stern mandates were not enforced. In 1233 we find
Gregory IX. contenting himself with prescribing perpetual imprisonment for such
cases, which he speaks of as being already numerous. In a single sentence of
February 10, 1237, the inquisitors of Toulouse condemn seventeen relapsed
heretics to perpetual imprisonment. Raymond de Pennaforte, at the Council of
Tarragona, in 1242, alludes to the diversity of opinion on the subject, and
pronounces in favor of imprisonment; and, in 1246, the Council of Bãziers, in
giving similar instructions, speaks of them as being in accordance with the
apostolic mandates. Even this degree of severity was not always inflicted. In
1242 Pierre Cella only prescribes pilgrimages and crosses for such offenders,
and, in a case occurring in Florence in 1245, Ruggieri Calcagni lets off the
culprit with a not extravagant fine.
Relapse In Suspicion
What to do with these multitudes of false converts
was evidently a question which perplexed the Church no little, and, as usual, a
solution, at least for the time, was found in leaving the matter to the
discretion of the inquisitors. In answer to the inquiries of the Lombard Holy
Office, the Cardinal of Albano, about 1245, tells the officials to make use of
such penalties as they shall deem appropriate. In 1248 Bernard de Caux asked
the same question of the Archbishop of Narbonne, and was told that, according
to the "apostolic mandates," those who returned to the Church a second
time, humbly and obediently, might be let off with perpetual imprisonment,
while those who were disobedient should be abandoned to the secular arm. Under
these instructions the practice varied, though it is pleasant to be able to say
that, in the vast majority of cases, the inquisitors leaned to the side of
mercy. Even the ardent zeal of Bernard de Caux allowed him to use his
discretion gently. In his register of sentences, from 1246 to 1248, there are
sixty cases of relapse, none of which are punished more severely than by
imprisonment, and in some of them the confinement is not perpetual.
The same lenity is observable in various sentences
rendered during the next ten years, both by him and by other inquisitors. Yet,
with one exception, the codes of instruction which date about this period
assume that relapse is always to be visited with relaxation, and that the
offender is to have no hearing in his defence. In the exceptional instance the
compiler illustrates the uncertainty which existed by sometimes treating relapse
as punishable with imprisonment and sometimes as entailing the stake. Relapse
into usury, however, was let off with the lighter alternative. The fact is that
in Languedoc, under the Treaty of Paris, as stated above, an oath of abjuration
was administered every two years to all males over fourteen and all females
over twelve, and any subsequent act of heresy was technically a relapse. This,
perhaps, explains the indecision of the inquisitors of Toulouse. It was
impossible to burn all such cases.
Whatever be the cause, there evidently was
considerable doubt in the minds of inquisitors as to the penalty of relapse,
and it must be recorded to their credit that in this they were more merciful
than the current public opinion of the age. Jean de Saint-Pierre, the colleague
and successor of Bernard de Caux, followed his example in always condemning the
relapsed to imprisonment, and when, after Bernard's death, in 1252, Renaud de
Chartres was adjoined to him, the same rule continued to be observed. Renaud
found, however, to his horror, that the secular judges disregarded the sentence
and mercilessly burned the unhappy victims, and that this had been going on
under his predecessors. The civil authorities defended their course by arguing
that in no other way could the land be purged of heresy, which was acquiring
new force under the mistaken lenity of the inquisitors. Frère Renaud felt that
he could not overlook this cruelty in silence as his predecessors had done.
He therefore reported the facts to Alphonse of
Poitiers, and informed him that he proposed to refer the matter to the pope,
pending whose answer he would keep his prisoners secure from the brutal
violence of the secular officials.
What was the papal response we can only conjecture,
but it doubtless leaned rather to the rigorous zeal of Alphonse's officials
than to the milder methods of Frère Renaud, for it was about this time that
Rome definitely decided for the unconditional relaxation of all who were guilty
of relapsing into heresy which had once been abjured. The precise date of this
I have not been able to determine. In 1254 Innocent IV. contents himself, in a
very aggravated case of double relapse occurring in Milan, with ordering
destruction of houses and public penance, but in 1258 relaxation for relapse is
alluded to by Alexander IV. as a matter previously irrevocably
settled--possibly by the very appeal of Frère Renaud. It seems to have taken
the inquisitors somewhat by surprise, and for several years they continued to
trouble the Holy See with the pertinent question of how such a rule was to be
reconciled with the universally received maxim that the Church never closes her
bosom to her wayward children seeking to return. To this the characteristic
explanation was given that the Church was not closed to them, for if they
showed signs of penitence they might receive the Eucharist, even at the stake,
but without escaping death. In this shape the decision was embodied in the
canon law, and made a part of orthodox doctrine in the Summa of St. Thomas
Aquinas. The promise of the Eucharist frequently formed part of the sentence in
these cases, and the victim was always accompanied to execution by holy men
striving to save his soul until the last--though it is shrewdly advised that
the inquisitor himself had better not exhibit his zeal in this way, as his
appearance will be more likely to excite hardening than softening of the heart.
Although inquisitors continued to assume discretion
in these cases and did not by any means invariably send the relapsed to the stake,
still relapse became the main cause of capital punishment. Defiant heretics
courting martyrdom were comparatively rare, but there were many poor souls who
could not abandon conscientiously the errors which they had cherished, and who
vainly hoped, after escaping once, to be able to hide their guilt more
effectually.[A] All this gave a fresh importance to the question of what
legally constituted relapse, and led to endless definitions and subtleties. It
became necessary to determine with some precision, when the offender was
refused a hearing, the exact amount of criminality in both the first and second
offences, which would justify condemnation for impenitent heresy. Where guilt
was ofttimes so shadowy and impalpable, this was evidently no easy matter.
There were cases in which a first trial had only
developed suspicion without proof, and it seemed hard to condemn a man to death
for an assumed second offence when he had not been proved guilty of the first.
Hesitating to do so, the inquisitors applied to Alexander IV. to resolve their
doubts, and he answered in the most positive manner. When the suspicion had
been "violent" he said, it was "by a sort of legal fiction"
to be held as legal proof of guilt, and the accused was to be condemned. When
it was "light" he was to be punished more heavily than for a first
offence, but not with the full penalty of relapse. Moreover, the evidence
required to prove the second offence was of the slightest; any communication
with or kindness shown to heretics sufficed. This decision was repeated by
Alexander and his successors with a frequency which shows how doubtful and
puzzling were the points which came up for discussion, but the rule of
condemnation was finally carried into the canon law and became the unalterable
policy of the Church. The authorities, except Zanghino, agree that in such
cases there was no room for mercy.
Besides these enigmas there were others respecting
forms of guilt which might reasonably be regarded as less deserving of the last
resort. Thus relapse into fautorship gave rise to considerable divergence of
views. The Council of Narbonne, in 1244, was of opinion that those guilty of
this offence should be sent to the pope for absolution and the imposition of
penance--a cumbrous procedure, not likely to find favor. During the middle
period of the Inquisition, the authorities, including Bernard Gui, while not
prescribing relaxation to the secular arm, suggest that penance be imposed
sufficiently severe to inspire wholesome fear in others; while, towards the end
of the fourteenth century, Eymerich holds that a relapsed fautor is to be
abandoned to secular justice without a hearing. Even those defamed for heresy,
if after due purgation they again incur defamation, are strictly liable to the
same fate, though this was so hard a measure that Eymerich proposes that such
cases should be referred to the pope.
There was another class of offenders who gave the
inquisitors endless trouble, and for whom it was difficult to frame rigid and
invariable rules--those who escaped from prison or omitted to fulfil the
penances assigned to them. According to theory, all penitents were converts to
the true faith who eagerly accepted penance as their sole hope of salvation.
To reject it subsequently was therefore an evidence
that the conversion had been feigned or that the inconstant soul had reverted
to its former errors, as otherwise the loving and wholesome discipline of the
benignant Mother Church would not be spurned. From the beginning, therefore,
these culprits were classed with the relapsed. In 1248 the Council of Valence
ordered them to have the benefit of a warning, after which further persistence
in disobedience rendered them liable to the full penalty of obstinate heresy;
and this was sometimes provided for in the sentence itself, by a clause which
warned them that any disregard of the observances enjoined would expose them to
the fate of perjured and impenitent heretics. Yet as late as 1260 Alexander IV.
seems at a loss what rule to prescribe in such cases, and merely talks vaguely
of excommunication and reimposition of the penalties, with the assistance, if
necessary, of the secular authorities. Yet about the same period Gui Foucoix
pronounced in favor of the death-penalty for these offenders, arguing that the
offence proved impenitent heresy; but Bernard Gui held this to be too severe,
and advised leaving them to the discretion of the inquisitor--a discretion
which he himself had no hesitation in exercising.
Unfulfilled Penance
The two most frequent varieties of the offence were
laying aside the yellow crosses and prison-breaking. The former was never, so
far as I have seen, punished with death, though visited with penalties
sufficiently sharp to serve as a deterrent. The latter, according to the later
inquisitors, was capital--the escaped prisoner was a relapsed heretic, to be
burned without a hearing. Some jurists argued that a failure fully to betray
all heretics of whom the convert had knowledge--a pledge to do so forming a
necessary part of the oath of abjuration--constituted relapse, but Bernard Gui
regards this as unduly harsh. Absolute refusal to perform the penance enjoined
was, of course, evidence of obstinate heresy, leading inevitably to the stake.
Such cases were naturally rare, for penance was only prescribed for those who
had confessed, had professed conversion, and had asked for reconciliation; but
there is one on record of a woman, in the latter half of the fifteenth century,
before the Inquisition of Cartagena, who was duly abandoned to the secular arm.
Notwithstanding these extensions of the
death-penalty, I am convinced that the number of victims who actually perished
at the stake is considerably less than has ordinarily been imagined. The
deliberate burning alive of a human being, simply for difference of belief, is
an atrocity so dramatic and appeals so strongly to the imagination that it has
come to be regarded as the leading feature in the activity of the Inquisition.
Yet, frequent as recourse to the stake undoubtedly was, it formed but a
comparatively small part of the instrumentalities of repression.
Frequency Of Burning
The records of those evil days have mostly
disappeared, and there is now no possibility of reconstructing their
statistics, but if this could be done I have no doubt that the actual executions
by fire would excite surprise by falling far short of the popular estimate.
Imagination has grown inflamed at the manifold iniquities of the Holy Office,
and has been ready to accept without examination exaggerations which have
become habitual. No one can suspect the learned Dom Brial of prejudice or of
ordinary lack of accuracy, and yet in his Preface to Vol. XXI. of the
"Recueil des Historiens des Gaules" (p. xxiii.), he quotes as
trustworthy an assertion that Bernard Gui, during his service as Inquisitor of
Toulouse from 1308 to 1323, put to death no less than six hundred and
thirty-seven heretics. Now that, as we have seen, was the total number of
sentences uttered by the tribunal during those years, and of these sentences
only forty were capital--in addition to sixty-seven dead heretics condemned to
be exhumed and burned, for the most part because they were not alive to recant.
Again, no inquisitor left behind him a more enviable record for zeal and
activity in the relentless persecution of heresy than Bernard de Caux, who
labored in the earlier period when the land was yet full of heresy, and
heretics had not yet been cowed into submissiveness. Bernard Gui characterizes
him as "a persecutor and hammer of heretics, a holy man and full of God,
... wonderful in his life, wonderful in doctrine, wonderful in extirpating
heresy;" he wrought miracles while alive, and in 1281, twenty-eight years
after his death, his body was found uncorrupted and perfect, except part of the
nose. Such a man is not to be accused of undue tenderness towards heretics, and
yet, in his register of sentences from 1246 to 1248, there is not a single case
of abandonment to the secular arm, unless we may reckon as such the
condemnations of contumacious absentees, who were necessarily declared to be
heretics.
These, indeed, were liable to be burned by the
secular justice, but, in fact, they could always save themselves by submission,
and this very register affords a very striking instance in point. There was no
more obnoxious heretic in Toulouse than Alaman de Roaix. He belonged to one of
the noblest families in the city, and one which furnished many members to the
heretic church, of which he himself was suspected of being a bishop. In 1229
the Legate Romano had condemned him and had imposed on him the penance of a
crusade to the Holy Land, which he had sworn to perform and never fulfilled. In
1237 the earliest inquisitors, Guillem Arnaud and Étienne de Saint-Thibery,
again took up his case, finding him unremittingly active in protecting heretics
and disseminating heresy, spoiling, ransoming, wounding, and slaying priests
and clerks, and this time they condemned him in absentia. He became a faydit,
or proscribed man, living sword in hand and plundering the orthodox to support
himself and his friends. No more aggravated case of obstinate heresy and
persistent contumacy can well be imagined, and yet when he acknowledged his
errors, January 16, 1248, professed conversion, and asked for penance, a score
of years after his first conversion, he was only condemned to imprisonment.
In fact, as we have already seen, the earnest
endeavors of the inquisitors were directed much more to obtaining conversions
with confiscations and betrayal of friends than to provoking martyrdoms. An
occasional burning only was required to maintain a wholesome terror in the
minds of the population. With his forty cases of concremation in fifteen years,
Bernard Gui managed to crush the last convulsive struggle of Catharism, to keep
the Waldenses in check, and repress the zealous ardor of the Spiritual
Franciscans. The really effective weapons of the Holy Office, the real curses
with which it afflicted the people, can be looked for in its dungeons and its
confiscations, in the humiliating penances of the saffron crosses, and in the
invisible police with which it benumbed the heart and soul of every man who had
once fallen into its hands.
The Execution
A few words will suffice as to the repulsive subject
of the execution itself. When the populace was called together to view the last
agonies of the martyrs of heresy, its pious zeal was not mocked by any
ill-advised devices of mercy. The culprit was not, as in the later Spanish
Inquisition, strangled before the lighting of the fagots; nor had the invention
of gunpowder suggested the somewhat less humane expedient of hanging a bag of
that explosive around his neck to shorten his torture when the flames should
reach it. He was tied living to a post set high enough over a pile of
combustibles to enable the faithful to watch every act of the tragedy to its
awful end. Holy men accompanied him to the last, to snatch his soul if possible
from Satan; and, if he were not a relapsed, he could, as we have seen, save
also his body at the last moment. Yet even in these final ministrations we see
a fresh illustration of the curious inconsistency with which the Church
imagined that it could shirk the responsibility of putting a human creature to
death, for the friars who accompanied the victim were strictly warned not to
exhort him to meet death promptly or to ascend firmly the ladder leading to the
stake, or to submit cheerfully to the manipulations of the executioner, for if
they did so they would be hastening his end and thus fall into
"irregularity"--a tender scruple, it must be confessed, and one
singularly out of place in those who had accomplished the judicial murder. For
these occasions a holiday was usually selected, in order that the crowd might
be larger and the lesson more effective; while, to prevent scandal, the
sufferer was silenced, lest he might provoke the people to pity and sympathy.
As for minor details, we happen to have them
preserved in an account by an eye-witness of the execution of John Huss at
Constance, in 1415. He was made to stand upon a couple of fagots and tightly bound
to a thick post with ropes, around the ankles, below the knee, above the knee,
at the groin, the waist, and under the arms. A chain was also secured around
the neck. Then it was observed that he faced the east, which was not fitting
for a heretic, and he was shifted to the west; fagots mixed with straw were
piled around him to the chin.
Then the Count Palatine Louis, who superintended the
execution, approached with the Marshal of Constance, and asked him for the last
time to recant. On his refusal they withdrew and clapped their hands, which was
the signal for the executioners to light the pile. After it had burned away
there followed the revolting process requisite to utterly destroy the
half-burned body--separating it in pieces, breaking up the bones and throwing
the fragments and the viscera on a fresh fire of logs. When, as in the cases of
Arnaldo of Brescia, some of the Spiritual Franciscans, Huss, Savonarola, and
others, it was feared that relics of the martyr would be preserved, especial
care was taken, after the fire was extinguished, to gather up the ashes and
cast them in a running stream.
There is something grotesquely horrible in the
contrast between this crowning exhibition of human perversity and the cool
business calculation of the cost of thus sending a human soul through flame to
its Creator. In the accounts of Arnaud Assalit we have a statement of the
expenses of burning four heretics at Carcassonne, April 24, 1323. It runs thus:
For large wood - 55 sols 6 deniers.
For vine-branches - 21 sols 3 deniers.
For straw - 2 sols 6 deniers.
For four stakes - 10 sols 9 deniers.
For ropes to tie the convicts - 4 sols 7 deniers.
For the executioner, each 20 sols 80 sols.
In all - 8 livres 14 sols 7 deniers.
or, a little more than two livres apiece.
For vine-branches - 21 sols 3 deniers.
For straw - 2 sols 6 deniers.
For four stakes - 10 sols 9 deniers.
For ropes to tie the convicts - 4 sols 7 deniers.
For the executioner, each 20 sols 80 sols.
In all - 8 livres 14 sols 7 deniers.
or, a little more than two livres apiece.
When the heretic had eluded his tormentors by death
and his body or skeleton was dug up and burned, the ceremony was necessarily
less impressive, but nevertheless the most was made of it. As early as 1237
Guillem Pelisson, a contemporary, describes how at Toulouse a number of nobles
and others were exhumed, when "their bones and stinking corpses" were
dragged through the streets, preceded by a trumpeter proclaiming "Qui aytal fara, aytal perira"--who
does so shall perish so--and at length were duly burned "in honor of God
and of the blessed Mary His mother, and the blessed Dominic His servant."
This formula was preserved to the end, and it was not economical from a
pecuniary point of view. In Assalit's accounts we find that it cost five livres
nineteen sols and six deniers, in 1323, for labor to dig up the bones of three
dead heretics, a sack and cord in which to stow them, and two horses to drag
them to the Grève, where they were burned the next day.
The agency of fire was also invoked by the
Inquisition to rid the land of pestilent and heretical writings, a matter not
without interest as signalizing the commencement of its activity in what
subsequently became the censorship of the press. The burning of books
displeasing to the authorities was a custom respectable by its antiquity.
Constantine, as we have seen, demanded the surrender of all Arian works under
penalty of death. In 435 Theodosius II. and Valentinian III. ordered all
Nestorian books to be burned, and another law threatens punishment on all who will
not deliver up Manichãan writings for the same fate. Justinian condemned the secunda editio, in which the glossators
agree in recognizing the Talmud.
During the ages of barbarism which followed there was
little to call forth this method of repressing the human mind, but with the
revival of speculation the ancient measures were speedily again called into
use. When, in 1210, the University of Paris was agitated with the heresy of
Amaury, the writings of his colleague, David de Dinant, together with the Physics
and Metaphysics of Aristotle, to which it was attributed, were ordered to be
burned. Allusion has already been made to the burning of Romance versions of
the Scriptures by Jayme I. of Aragon and to the commands of the Council of
Narbonne, in 1229, against the possession of any portion of Holy Writ by
laymen, as well as to the burning of William of St. Amour's book, "De periculis." Jewish books,
however, and particularly the Talmud, on account of its blasphemous allusions
to the Saviour and the Virgin, were the objects of special detestation, in the
suppression of which the Church was unwearying.
In the middle of the twelfth century Peter the
Venerable contented himself with studying the Talmud and holding up to contempt
some of the wild imaginings which abound in that curious compound of the
sublime and the ridiculous. His argumentative methods were not suited to the
impatience of the thirteenth century, which had committed itself to sterner
dealings with misbelievers, and the persecution of Jewish literature followed
swiftly on that of Albigenses and Waldenses. It was started by a converted Jew
named Nicholas de Rupella, who, about 1236, called the attention of Gregory IX.
to the blasphemies with which the Hebrew books were filled, and especially the
Talmud.
Burning Of Books
In June, 1239, Gregory issued letters to the Kings of
England, France, Navarre, Aragon, Castile, and Portugal, and to the prelates in
those kingdoms, ordering that on a Sabbath in the following Lent, when the Jews
would be in their synagogues, all their books should be seized and delivered to
the Mendicant Friars. A report of the examination which ensued in Paris has
been preserved, and shows that there was no difficulty in finding in the Jewish
writings abundant matter offensive to pious ears, though the Rabbis who
ventured to appear in their defence endeavored to explain away the blasphemous
allusions to the Christian Messiah, the Virgin, and the saints. The proceedings
dragged on for years, and sentence was not finally rendered until May 13, 1248,
after which Paris was edified with the spectacle of the burning of fourteen
wagon-loads at one time and of six at another. Like the luz or os coccygis, which
the Rabbis held to be indestructible, the Talmud could not be wiped out of
existence, and, in 1255, St. Louis, in his instructions to his seneschals in
the Narbonnais, again orders all copies to be burned, together with all other
books containing blasphemies; while in 1267 Clement IV. (Gui Foucoix)
instructed the Archbishop of Tarragona to coerce by excommunication the King of
Aragon and his nobles to force the Jews to deliver up their Talmuds and other
books to the inquisitors for examination, when, if they contain no blasphemies,
they may be returned, but if otherwise they are to be sealed up and securely
kept. Alonso the Wise of Castile was wiser, if, as reported, he caused the
Talmud to be translated, in order that its errors might be exposed to the
public. The passive resistance of the faithful was not to be overcome, and in
1299 Philippe le Bel felt obliged to denounce the persistent multiplication of
the Talmud, and to order his judges to aid the Inquisition in its
extermination. Ten years later, in 1309, we hear of three large wagon-loads of
Jewish books publicly burned in Paris. How fruitless were all these efforts is
seen in a formal sentence recited by Bernard Gui in the auto de fé of 1319. Under the impulsion of the Inquisition the
royal officials had again made diligent perquisition and had collected all the
copies of the Talmud on which they could lay their hands.
Experts in the Hebrew tongue had then been employed
to examine them carefully, and after mature counsel between the inquisitors and
the jurists called in to assist, the books were condemned to be carried in two
carts through the streets of Toulouse, while the royal officers proclaimed in
loud voice that their fate was due to their blasphemies against the Lord Jesus
Christ and his mother the most holy Virgin and the Christian name, after which
they were to be solemnly burned. This is the only case of execution occurring
during Bernard Gui's term of service as inquisitor, and, from two carts being
required to accommodate the obnoxious books, it was probable the result of
search continued for a considerable time.
That he deemed the matter to require constant
vigilance is shown by his including in his collection of forms one which orders
all priests for three Sundays to publish an injunction commanding the delivery
to the Inquisition, for examination, of all Jewish books, including
"Talamuz," under pain of excommunication. The warfare against this
specially obnoxious work continued. In the very next year, 1320, John XXII.
issued orders that all copies of it should be seized and burned. In 1409
Alexander V. paused in his denunciation of rival popes to order its
destruction.
The contest is well known which arose over it at the
revival of letters, with Pfefferkorn and Reuchlin as the rival champions, and
not all the efforts of the humanists availed to save it from proscription. Even
as late as 1554 Julius III. repeated the command to the Inquisition to burn it
without mercy, and all Jews were ordered, under pain of death, to surrender all
books blaspheming Christ--a provision which was embodied in the canon law and
remains there to this day. The censorship of the Inquisition was not confined
to Jewish errors, but its activity in this direction will be more conveniently
considered hereafter.
In the Paris condemnation of 1248 the Talmud only is
specified, though in the examination mention is made of the Gloss of Solomon of
Troyes, and of a work which from its description would seem to be the Toldos
Jeschu, or history of Jesus, which so excited the ire of the Carthusian, Ramon
Marti, in his Pugio Fidei, and of all
subsequent Christians (cf. Wagenseilii Tela Ignea Satanæ, Altdorfi, 1681). No
one can read its curious account of the career of Christ from a Jewish
standpoint without wondering that a single copy of it was allowed to reach
modern times.
Influence On The Church
This is not the place for us to consider the
influence of the Inquisition in all its breadth, but while yet we have its
procedure in view it may not be amiss to glance cursorily at some of the
effects immediately resulting from its mode of dealing with those whom it tried
and condemned or absolved.
On the Church the processes invented and recommended
to respect by the Inquisition had a most unfortunate effect. The ordinary
episcopal courts employed them in dealing with heretics, and found their
arbitrary violence too efficient not to extend it over other matters coming
within their jurisdiction. Thus the spiritual tribunals rapidly came to employ
inquisitorial methods. Already, in 1317, Bernard Gui speaks of the use of
torture being habitual in them; and in complaining of the Clementine
restrictions, he asks why the bishops should be limited in applying torture to
heretics, while they could employ it without limit in everything else.
Thus habituated to the harshest measures, the Church
grew harder and crueller and more unchristian. The worst popes of the twelfth
and thirteenth centuries could scarce have dared to shock the world with such
an exhibition as that with which John XXII. glutted his hatred of Hugues
Gerold, Bishop of Cahors. John was the son of an humble mechanic of Cahors, and
possibly some ancient grudge may have existed between him and Hugues. Certain
it is that no sooner did he mount the pontifical throne than he lost no time in
assailing his enemy. May 4, 1317, the unfortunate prelate was solemnly degraded
at Avignon and condemned to perpetual imprisonment. This was not enough. On a
charge of conspiring against the life of the pope he was delivered to the
secular arm, and in July of the same year he was partially flayed alive and
then dragged to the stake and burned.
This hardening process went on until the quarrels of
the loftiest prelates were conducted with a savage ferocity which would have
shamed a band of buccaneers. When, in 1385, six cardinals were accused of
conspiring against Urban VI. the angry pontiff had them seized as they left the
consistory and thrust into an abandoned cistern in the castle of Nocera, where
he was staying, so restricted in dimensions that the Cardinal di Sangro, who
was tall and portly, could not stretch himself at full length. The methods
taught by the inquisitors were brought into play. Subjected to hunger, cold,
and vermin, the accused were plied by the creatures of the pope with promises
of mercy if they would confess. This failing, torture was used on the Bishop of
Aquila and a confession was procured implicating the others.
They still refused to admit their guilt, and they
were tortured on successive days. All that could be obtained from the Cardinal
di Sangro was the despairing self-accusation that he suffered justly in view of
the evil which he had wrought on archbishops, bishops, and other prelates at
Urban's command. When it came to the turn of the Cardinal of Venice, Urban
intrusted the work to an ancient pirate, whom he had created Prior of the Order
of St. John in Sicily, with instructions to apply the torture till he could
hear the victim howl; the infliction lasted from early morning till the
dinner-hour, while the pope paced the garden under the window of the
torture-chamber, reading his breviary aloud that the sound of his voice might
keep the executioner reminded of the instructions. The strappado and rack were
applied by turns, but though the victim was old and sickly, nothing could be
wrenched from him save the ejaculation, "Christ suffered for us!"
The accused were kept in their foul dungeon until
Urban, besieged in Nocera by Charles of Durazzo, managed to escape and dragged
them with him. In the flight the Bishop of Aquila, weakened by torture and
mounted on a miserable hack, could not keep up with the party, when Urban
ordered him despatched and left his corpse unburied by the wayside. The six
cardinals, less fortunate, were carried by sea to Genoa, and kept in so vile a
dungeon that the authorities were moved to pity and vainly begged mercy for
them. Cardinal Adam Aston, an Englishman, was released on the vigorous
intercession of Richard II., but the other five were never seen again. Some
said that Urban had them beheaded; others that when he sailed for Sicily he
carried them to sea and cast them overboard; others, again, that a trench was
dug in his stable in which they were buried alive with a quantity of quicklime,
to hasten the disappearance of their bodies. Urban's competitor, known as
Clement VII., was no less sanguinary.
When, as Cardinal Robert of Geneva, he exercised
legatine functions for Gregory XI., he led a band of Free Companions to
vindicate the papal territorial claims. The terrible cold-blooded massacre of
Cesena was his most conspicuous exploit, but equally characteristic of the man
was his threat to the citizens of Bologna that he would wash his hands and feet
in their blood. Such was the retroactive influence of the inquisitorial methods
on the Church which had invented them to plague the heretic. If Bernabo and
Galeazzo Visconti caused ecclesiastics to be tortured and burned to death over
slow fires, they were merely improving on the lessons which the Church itself
had taught.
On secular jurisprudence the example of the
Inquisition worked even more deplorably. It came at a time when the old order of
things was giving way to the new--when the ancient customs of the barbarians,
the ordeal, the wager of law, the wer-gild, were growing obsolete in the
increasing intelligence of the age, when a new system was springing into life
under the revived study of the Roman law, and when the administration of
justice by the local feudal lord was becoming swallowed up in the widening
jurisdiction of the crown. The whole judicial system of the European monarchies
was undergoing reconstruction, and the happiness of future generations depended
on the character of the new institutions.
That in this reorganization the worst features of the
imperial jurisprudence--the use of torture and the inquisitorial
process--should be eagerly, nay, almost exclusively, adopted, should be
divested of the safeguards which in Rome had restricted their abuse, should be
exaggerated in all their evil tendencies, and should, for five centuries,
become the prominent characteristic of the criminal jurisprudence of Europe,
may safely be ascribed to the fact that they received the sanction of the
Church. Thus recommended, they penetrated everywhere along with the
Inquisition; while most of the nations to whom the Holy Office was unknown
maintained their ancestral customs, developing into various forms of criminal
practice, harsh enough, indeed, to modern eyes, but wholly divested of the more
hideous atrocities which characterized the habitual investigation into crime in
other regions.
Of all the curses which the Inquisition brought in
its train this, perhaps, was the greatest--that, until the closing years of the
eighteenth century, throughout the greater part of Europe, the inquisitorial
process, as developed for the destruction of heresy, became the customary
method of dealing with all who were under accusation; that the accused was
treated as one having no rights, whose guilt was assumed in advance, and from
whom confession was to be extorted by guile or force.
Even witnesses were treated in the same fashion; and
the prisoner who acknowledged guilt under torture was tortured again to obtain
information about any other evil-doers of whom he perchance might have
knowledge. So, also, the crime of "suspicion" was imported from the
Inquisition into ordinary practice, and the accused who could not be convicted
of the crime laid to his door could be punished for being suspected of it, not
with the penalty legally provided for the offence, but with some other, at the
fancy and discretion of the judge. It would be impossible to compute the amount
of misery and wrong, inflicted on the defenceless up to the present century,
which may be directly traced to the arbitrary and unrestricted methods
introduced by the Inquisition and adopted by the jurists who fashioned the
criminal jurisprudence of the Continent. It was a system which might well seem
the invention of demons, and was fitly characterized by Sir John Fortescue as
the Road to Hell.
Posted by ALAN LAMONT at 07:51
No comments:
Post a Comment
Subscribe to: Post
Comments (Atom)
the jesuit vatican
new world order
|
Awesome
Inc. template. Powered by Blogger.
No comments:
Post a Comment